SALEM  BELLE 


of  1602, 


BOSTON: 

TAPPAN  &  DENNET, 

114  Washington  street. 

1842. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1842,  by 

TAPPAN   &   DENNET, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the"T)istrict  of 
Massachusetts. 


i      52  Washington  Street. 


INTRODUCTION. 


THE  following  letter  addressed  to  the  author,  will 
explain  the  circumstances  which  led  to  the  publi- 
cation of  this  little  work. 

Cumberland  County,  Va.,  July,  1841. 
DBAR  SIR: 

In  compliance  with  your  request,  I 
now  send  you  a  manuscript  which  contains  all  the 
material  circumstances  of  a  remarkable  legend, 
founded  on  the  singular  events  of  1692.  The  origi- 
nal chronicle  is  lost,  but  its  general  features  were 
strongly  impressed  on  my  memory,  and  I  committed 
them  to  writing,  some  years  since,  and  very  soon 
after  the  discovery  that  the  first  manuscript  was 
missing.  I  hope  you  will  be  able  to  make  such  use 
of  these  materials,  as  shall  expose  the  danger  of 


2051429 


IV  INTRODUCTION. 

popular  delusions,  and  guard  the  public  mind 
against  their  recurrence.  It  is  too  late  to  revive 
the  folly  of  witchcraft,  but  other  follies  are  pressing 
on  the  community,  —  fanaticism  in  various  ways  is 
moulding  the  public  feeling  into  unnatural  shapes, 
and  shadowing  forth  a  train  of  undefined  evils, 
whose  forms  of  mischief  are  yet  to  be  developed. 
In  this  state  of  things,  our  true  wisdom  is  to  take 
counsel  of  the  past,  and  not  suffer  ourselves  to  be 
led  astray  by  bold  and  startling  theories,  which  can 
only  waste  the  mental  energies,  and  make  ship- 
wreck of  the  mind  itself  on  some  fatal  rock  of 
superstition  or  infidelity. 

It  is  an  age  of  boasted  liberty  and  light,  but  it 
may  well  be  doubted  whether  these  high  preten- 
sions are  any  powerful  defence  against  popular 
mistakes.  It  often  happens  that  the  moral  plague 
spot  is  first  seen  in  the  walks  of  science.  It  was  so 
in  the  days  which  this  manuscript  commemorates  : 
men  renowned  for  talents  and  learning  gave  coun- 
tenarice  to  a  delusion  which  swept  over  the  land, 
and  will  be  known  in  all  coming  ages  by  its  track 
of  blood  and  death. 

I  am  not  opposed  to  innovations  upon  any  vicious 
principle  or  habit  whatsoever.  I  have  no  respect 


INTRODUCTION.  V 

for  any  venerable  theory,  unless  its  claims  are  sup- 
ported by  the  Bible  and  common  sense ;  but  how 
often  is  that  noble  edifice  of  Truth,  which  the  Bible 
reveals  to  our  eye,  deformed  by  the  additions  and 
inventions  of  men !  The  Catholic  church  has  for 
ages  thrown  up  its  battlements  and  towers  on  the 
heavenly  structure ;  but  these  imagined  ornaments 
have  only  marred  its  beauty,  and  hidden  its  real 
grandeur  from  the  eye.  Other  sects  have  attempt- 
ed to  improve  upon  the  divine  Architect ;  and  thus 
it  has  happened  that  the  cumbrous  scaffolding  has 
fallen,  and  buried  multitudes  in  its  ruins.  But  if 
this  Temple  had  been  permitted  to  stand  in  its  own 
native  simplicity,  its  perfect  symmetry,  its  unri- 
valled strength  and  glory,  not  one  of  the  countless 
millions  who  have  sought  its  mysteries  would  have 
thus  miserably  perished. 

The  elements  of  delusion  always  exist  in  the 
human  mind.  Sometimes  they  slumber  for  years, 
and  then  break  forth  with  volcanic  energy,  spread- 
ing ruin  and  desolation  in  their  path.  Even  now 
the  distant  roar  of  these  terrible  agents  comes  with 
confused  and  ominous  sound  on  the  ear.  What 
form  of  mischief  they  will  assume  is  among  the 
mysteries  of  the  future ;  —  that  desolation  will  fol- 
1* 


VI  INTRODUCTION. 

low  in  their  train,  no  one  can  doubt ;  that  they  will 
purify  the  moral  atmosphere,  and  throw  up  mighty 
land-marks  as  guides  to  future  ages,  is  equally  cer- 
tain ;  the  evil  or  good  which  shall  be  the  final 
result,  depends,  under  Providence,  on  the  measure 
of  wisdom  we  may  gather  from  the  lessons  of  the 
past. 

With  sincere  regard, 

Yours  truly, 

'     J.  N.  L. 

The  foregoing  letter  speaks  for  itself;  and  in 
conformity  to  the  writer's  suggestions,  we  shall  now 
introduce  to  our  readers  the  new  scenes  and  hither- 
to unknown  actors  in  that  fatal  tragedy,  which  stains 
so  deeply  the  history  of  New  England.  Follies 
equally  great  with  those  of  the  witchcraft  delusion 
may  yet  infest  a  land  as  enlightened  and  civilized 
as  ours ;  and  we  cannot  agree  with  our  friend  in 
the  belief  that  it  is  even  now  too  late  to  revive  the 
same  superstition,  though  its  madness  may  not,  as 
then,  terminate  in  blood.  Not  more  than  twelve 
years  since,  this  same  delusion  existed  in  a  neigh- 
boring state,  and  within  a  few  miles  of  its  metropo- 
lis }  numbers  visited  the  spot,  and  to  this  day  be- 


INTRODUCTION.  Vll 

lieve  that  invisible  and  mysterious  agencies  con- 
trolled the  movements  of  individuals  and  families. 
It  is  the  object  of  the  following  pages  to  hold  up 
the  beacons  of  the  past,  and  in  this  connection  to 
illustrate  the  social  condition,  the  habits,  manners, 
and  general  state  of  New  England,  in  these  early 
days  of  its  history.  We  love  to  contemplate  the 
piety  and  simplicity,  while  we  deplore  the  supersti- 
tion of  those  times.  Much  of  the  former  still  re- 
mains to  challenge  our  admiration  and  excite  our 
gratitude ;  the  latter,  we  trust,  is  passing  away. 
Our  fathers  were  not  faultless,  but  as  a  community, 
a  nobler  race  was  never  seen  on  the  globe :  they 
were  indeed  in  some  degree  superstitious  and  intol- 
erant, but  far  less  so  than  even  the  brilliant  circles 
of  wealth  and  fashion  they  left  behind,  in  their 
father  land ;  and  it  will  be  well  for  their  sons,  if 
they  do  not  stumble  over  worse  delusions,  and  fall 
into  more  fatal  errors,  than  those  of  their  primitive 
ancestors. 


THE   SALEM  BELLE. 


CHAPTER  FIRST. 

THAT  beautiful  spot,  now  known  as  Mount 
Auburn,  was  formerly  covered  by  a  forest, 
which  in  the  early  days  of  New  England  was 
the  scene  of  many  a  startling  incident  and 
wild  adventure  ;  the  wolf  howled  in  its  thick- 
ets, and  the  wild  cat  issuing  from  its  borders, 
found  an  easy  prey  among  the  flocks  of  the 
neighboring  farmers  :  on  this  account,  the  ut- 
most skill  and  energy  of  the  colonists  were 
often  taxed,  to  save  their  property  from  pil- 
lage and  destruction.  The  young  men  of 
those  times  were  bold  and  expert  in  the 
chase,  and  stimulated  by  rewards  offered  by 
.the  colony,  they  often  pursued  their  game 
many  miles  from  Boston,  and  seldom  returned 
without  trophies  of  their  skill  and  success. 


10  THE    SALEM  BELLE. 

In  this  way,  the  vicinity  of  the  town  was 
soon  cleared  of  these  scourges  of  newer  and 
less  populous  settlements.  At  the  period  of 
our  narrative,  however,  the  race  of  wild  ani-* 
mals  was  not  extinct,  and  the  chase  was 
kept  up  as  one  of  the  most  agreeable  and 
salutary  sports  which  the  austerity  of  those 
days  would  permit. 

It  was  a  fine  evening  in  September,  1691, 
when  two  young  men,  who  had  been  engaged 
all  day  with  a  company  of  sportsmen,  were 
returning  leisurely  home  on  horseback.  They 
were  both  members  of  Harvard  college,  room 
mates  and  intimate  friends.  They  lingered  a 
mile  or  two  behind  their  associates,  and  though 
travelling  after  dark  was  not  very  safe  in  those 
days,  yet  the  beauty  of  the  evening  tempted 
them  to  loiter,  and  possibly  they  were  not 
unwilling  to  encounter  some  little  adventure, 
to  make  up  for  a  dull  and  unsuccessful  chase. 
At  any  rate,  their  conversation  was  sufficiently 
interesting  to  detain  them  awhile  on  the  road. 

'  Have  you  heard  from  your  cousin  Mary  of 
late  ? '  said  James  Lyford  to  his  companion. 

'  Why  do  you  ask  that  question  ?  I  have  no 
such  cousin  as  you  refer  to/  replied  his  friend. 

'  I  have  heard  you  call  her  cousin  Mary,' 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  11 

said  James,  '  and  it  was  fair  to  judge  from  your 
manner  of  speaking,  that  she  bore  this  relation 
to  you.' 

'  Cousin,'  replied  Walter,  '  is  a  name  that 
belongs  to  every  body  or  nobody,  as  the  case 
may  be.  It  is  a  very  convenient  term,  and 
affords  a  good  house  to  shelter  in,  when  you 
are  bored  with  questions.  I  have  forty  such 
cousins  as  Mary.' 

'  Then  you  have  forty  such  houses  to  shelter 
in,'  said  Lyford.  '  Verily,  Walter,  you  will  have 
no  want  of  inns  on  the  road  to  matrimony.' 

'  Forty  inns  are  none  too  many  for  a  road 
that  promises  to  be  so  long,  as  the  one  you 
think  I  am  travelling.  To  be  serious,  Lyford, 
I  wish  you  would  let  me  alone  about  Mary. 
She  is  beautiful  and  good,  but  I  dare  not  marry 
in  this  Puritan  land.  I  must  not  reside  here ; 
and  much  as  I  love  Mary  Graham,  I  can  never 
take  her  to  the  lighter  habits  and  frivolous 
scenes  of  licentious  France.  You  are  aware 
that  my  parents  have  left  Virginia  for  Paris ; 
that  city  must  be  my  home.  I  must  grapple 
with  its  temptations,  perhaps  fall  under  their 
power ;  but  duty,  honor,  nay  love  itself  forbid 
me  to  take  Mary  to  its  blighting  influences. 
But  why  talk  of  such  subjects  ?  I  am  but  twen- 


12  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

ty-one  years  old  and  thisv  passion  of  lovn,  the 
wise  heads  say,  is  not  to  be  depended  on ;  my 
own  feelings  may  change.  And  now,  Lyford, 
you  have  the  reasons  why  Mary  Graham  must 
still  be  my  cousin.' 

'  You  speak  like  a  philosopher,  nay  like  a 
Christian  too.  I  hope  your  practice  will  cor- 
respond with  your  precepts,  and  that  you  will 
be  careful  not  to  overact  the  cousin,  in 
your  intercourse  with  Mary.  If  the  cousin 
in  speech  becomes  the  lover  in  practice  and 
example,  it  may  wake  a  responsive  affection 
in  her  own  heart,  and  if  so,  she  cannot  quench 
it,  as  you  may,  among  the  gayeties  of  Paris. 
It  may  fade  the  bloom  on  her  cheek  and 
quench  the  light  in  her  eye ;  but  it  cannot,  like 
yours,  be  overcome  by  excitement  abroad,  or 
Jchange  at  home.' 

'  Your  remarks  are  very  just,'  said  Walter ; 
'but  why  speak  in  this  tone  of  warning  ?  think 
you,  Lyford,  I  would  trifle  with  her  feelings  ? 
I  have  no  evidence  that  she  returns  my  love ; 
and  do  you  pretend  to  see  ought  that  is  repre- 
hensible in  my  conduct  ? ' 

'  Yes,  Walter ;  and  if  your  purposes  are  not 
serious  in  the  matter,  you  ought  not  to  persist 
in  those  attentions,  which  clearly  indicate  your 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  13 

love  to  her,  and  may  produce  similar  feelings 
on  her  part.  You  deceive  yourself  in  this  affair, 
and,  it  may  be,  you  are  deceiving  her  also. 
Ijove  is  always  in  advance  of  the  judgment, 
and  you  speak  like  one  little  acquainted  with 
its  snares.' 

'  And  what  right  have  you,'  replied  Walter, 
'  to  catechise  me  after  this  fashion  ?  It  is  one  of 
your  worst  faults,  Lyford,  that  you  see  every 
thing  in  a  dark  and  suspicious  form.  As  to 
Mary,  she  never  suspected  me  of  anything  but 
friendship  and  good  will.  She  does  not  love 
me.  Would  to  heaven  she  did !  Were  it  not 
for  the  fatal  dislike  of  my  parents  to  this  Puri- 
tan race,  I  would  rather  live  with  Mary  Graham 
on  a  mountain  fastness,  or  in  the  solitude  of 
the  desert,  than  to  occupy,  without  her,  the 
throne  of  England  or  France  ;  but  my  filial 
duties  interpose,  and  the  stern  demands  of  such 
parents  as  mine  must  not  be  disregarded.' 

'  Your  purposes  on  this  point  must  be  settled,' 
said  Lyford,  'and  I  must  catechise  you  till 
they  are.  I  know  not  that  Mary  loves  you. 
I  hope  she  never  will,  until  you  are  so  fully 
sensible  of  her  value  and  your  duty,  as  to 
consult  her  interests  in  the  case,  as  much  at 
least  as  your  own.  If  you  seek  to  gratify  your 
2 


14  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

vanity,  by  securing  her  love,  when  the  obstacles 
to  your  union  are  not  to  be  overcome  ;  then  your 
principles  are  not  firm  enough  for  me,  and  your 
friendship  is  no  longer  of  any  value.' 

'  Ought  I  to  deny  myself  the  pleasure  of  her 
society,'  returned  Walter,  '  because  the  sever- 
ity of  Puritan  habits  imposes  so  many  restraints, 
and  is  so  rigid  in  its  inquiries,  and  exact  in  its 
demands  ?  I  hope  this  people,  in  the  march  of 
improvement,  will  learn  to  be  a  little  more 
liberal.  You  are  too  severe  yourself,  Lyford, 
and  all  the  innocent  gayeties  of  life  look  to 
you,  as  so  many  clouds  between  us  and 
heaven.' 

'  Religion  is  not  severe  in  her  demands,'  said 
Lyford,  '  and  if  she  appears  so  to  you,  Walter, 
it  is  because  you  invest  her  with  false  at- 
tributes, and  view  her  through  a  false  medium. 
Mary  Graham  is  a  sincere  Christian ;  her  cheer- 
fulness of  character  you  will  readily  admit ; 
it  is  a  thing  of  nature,  and  never  runs  into 
excess.  She  has  often  had  occasion  to  rebuke 
the  frivolous  and  turn  back  the  current  of  levity 
and  folly,  and  she  never  shrinks  from  her  duty 
in  this  respect,  as  you  well  know.  I  should 
be  sorry  to  believe  any  one  could  command 
her  love,  who  is  not  governed  by  a  principle 


THE   SALEM  BELLE.  15 

of  true  religion  ;  and  I  must  add,  Walter,  if 
you  fail  in  this  point,  I  hope  you  will  never 
possess  her  love.' 

'  Whence,  Lyford,  pray  tell  me,  whence  this 
strange  interest  on  your  part  in  Mary  ?  do  you 
mean  to  stand  between  us  and  tell  her  I  am  un- 
worthy of  her  love  ?  You  well  know  I  believe 
in»  the  reality  of  religion,  and  reverence  it  too ; 
you  know  my  character,  and  cannot  suspect 
me  of  dishonor.  What  does  all  this  mean?' 

'  I  mean  to  put  you  on  your  guard,  Walter. 
I  can  only  repeat  what  I  have  already  said, 
that  your  present  position  and  prospects  do 
not  warrant  you  in  lavishing  upon  Mary  so 
many  proofs  of  your  love.  The  course  you  are 
pursuing  is  unjust  to  her  and  unjust  to  yourself. 
I  think  you  now  understand  me.' 

'  I  do  not  understand,'  said  Walter,  '  by  what 
right  you  prescribe  my  duties,  and  undertake 
to  regulate  my  social  intercourse.  It  would 
seem  to  me,  to  be  more  wise  to  mind  your 
own  affairs,  and  let  mine  alone.' 

'  And  why  should  I  let  yours  alone,  when 
they  interfere  with  mine  ?  Is  it  your  privilege 
alone,  Walter,  to  love  Mary  ?  Why  may  I  not 
love  her  as  well  as  you  ?  She  is  not  less  the 
object  of  my  regard  than  yours.  Mary  Graham 


16  THE  SALEM  BELLE. 

is  more  dear  to  me  than  I  can  express.  There 
is  no  one  on  earth  I  love  so  well.  Moreover 
she  returns  my  love,  and  of  this  I  can  give  you 
the  most  unequivocal  proofs.' 

•'  Now,  I  have  it,'  replied  the  indignant  Wal- 
ter; 'you  mean  to  supplant  me  in  Mary's  love, 
and  all  this  parade  of  friendship  and  religion 
is  a  mere  artifice  to  cover  your  own  selfish 
designs.  Lyford,  you  are  playing  the  hypocrite 
and  the  villain.' 

'  Tell  me  not  thus,'  said  Lyford  calmly. 
'  Much  as  I  love  Mary,  I  shall  not  stand  in 
your  way.  Could  I  see,  Walter,  that  to  all 
your  other  virtues,  you  added  that  of  sincere 
piety  towards  God,  I  should  rejoice  Jo  see  you 
together  at  the  nuptial  altar,  and  my  prayers 
would  go  up  with  yours,  that  it  might  be  a 
blessed  union.' 

'  I  do  not  understand  you,  Lyford  :  you  say 
I  must  desist  from  my  attentions  to  Mary,  till 
my  purposes  are  settled.  When  I  ask  why 
you  interfere,  you  tell  me,  it  is  on  account 
of  your  own  love,  and  then,  with  strange  in- 
consistency, you  add,  that,  if  I  was  a  sincere 
Christian,  you  would  rejoice  in  our  union. 
Why  do  you  thus  perplex  and  mislead  me  ?  ' 

'  All  I  have  said  is  true,  Walter :  the  lady 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  17 

you  have  known  by  the  name  of  Mary  Graham, 
is  the  beloved  sister  of  your  friend  Lyford.  It 
must  remain -a  secret,  and  you  must,  on  no 
account,  divulge  it.  Do  you  now  wonder  at 
my  love?  do  you  object  to  my  counsels  and 
cautions  ?  This  dear  sister  is  not  the  relative  of 
Mr.  Ellerson,  with  whom  she  resides.  She  is 
my  only  sister,  the  grand-child  of  Gen.  Goffe, 
and  was  the  little  companion  and  solace  of  his 
last  days.  At  his  death,  it  was  deemed  expe- 
dient that,  under  this  assumed  name,  she 
should  reside  with  her  friends  at  Salem.  You 
have  now  the  cause  of  my  suggestions  and 
warnings.  Will  you  not  say  they  are  rea- 
sonable and  right  ? ' 

'  You  have  indeed  opened  my  eyes.  Pardon 
me,  oh  Lyford  !  that  angry  burst  of  passion 
which  denounced  my  best  friend.  It  was  love 
to  your  sister  that  prompted  my  wrath;  and 
I  must  have  the  forgiveness  of  her  brother, 
before  I  can  quietly  rest.' 

'  It  is  forgiven,'  said  Lyford,  seizing  the 
hand  of  his  friend,  and  together,  in  silence  and 
tears,  they  dismounted  at  the  college  gate  and 
entered  the  hall  just  at  the  commencement  of 
evening  prayers. 


CHAPTER  SECOND. 


WALTER  STRALE  was  of  German  descent ; 
his  parents,  as  we  have  seen,  resided  for  a 
time  in  Virginia,  and  it  was  during  this  period 
that  Walter  was  born.  When  he  was  about 
fourteen  years  of  age,  his  father  determined 
to  remove  to  France,  and  establish  a  mercan- 
tile house  in  Paris.  Mr.  Strale,  however,  was 
unwilling  to  educate  his  son  in  that  gay  me- 
tropolis ;  and  though  by  no  means  strict  in 
matters  of  religion,  he  felt  a  deep  solicitude 
that  the  morals  of  his  child  might  be  preserv- 
ed. It  was  at  one  time  his  purpose  to  leave 
him  in  Virginia,  among  some  highly  valued 
and  judicious  friends ;  but  as  the  means  of 
education  were  very  imperfect  in  that  region, 
he  wisely  determined  to  send  him  to  Boston, 
where  he  knew  his  studies  would  be  careful- 
ly superintended,  and  his  morals  effectually 
guarded. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  19 

It  was  difficult,  after  all,  to  understand  fully 
the  motives  of  Mr.  Strale,  in  sending  his  son 
to  so  rigid  a  school  of  morals.  He  was  a  high 
churchman,  and  had  a  thorough  contempt  for 
what  he  called  the  superstitions  and  austeri- 
ties of  the  Puritans.  It  is  probable  the  ex- 
tremely volatile  temper  of  Walter  made  it 
necessary  to  place  him  under  careful  res- 
traints and  a  rigid  discipline,  and  Mr.  Strale, 
who  was  a  man  of  excellent  sense,  perceiv- 
ing the  advantages  of  a  New  England  educa- 
tion, was  willing,  for  the  sake  of  its  fidelity,  to 
overlook  its  seeming  bigotry  and  austerity; 
for  with  all  his  contempt  for  the  Puritan  sect, 
he  was  ready  to  acknowledge,  that  on  the 
score  of  integrity  and  good  morals,  no  people 
on  earth  could  rival  them. 

On  the  morning  of  the  twenty-fourth  of 
June,  1685,  Walter  embarked  at  James  River, 
on  board  the  Sea  Gull,  a  beautiful  schooner, 
under  the  command  of  Capt.  Wing,  who  was 
a  shrewd  trader,  as  well  as  a  skilful  seaman, 
and  had  for  some  time  past  kept  up  a  regular 
intercourse  between  Virginia  and  the  New 
England  colonies.  He  was  of  course  well 
known  to  Mr.  Strale,  who  was  entirely  satis- 
fied in  committing  Walter  to  his  care.  Mrs. 


20  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

Strale  was  careful  to  furnish  her  son  with 
every  convenience  and  luxury  which  mater- 
nal care  could  provide,  and  his  father  sent 
with  him  a  negro  servant,  named  Pompey, 
the  most  faithful  of  all  his  domestics,  and 
who  might  in  an  important  sense  be  called 
the  steward  of  his  house  :  he  presided  over ' 
sundry  departments  of  domestic  economy,  and 
no  one  on  the  plantation  was  more  jealous 
of  his  rights,  or  displayed  in  a  higher  de- 
gree, the  pride  and  authority  of  station ;  yet 
Pompey  professed  to  be  a  thorough  democrat, 
and  insisted  that  all  men  were  born  free  and 
equal :  he  could  never  solve  the  problems  and 
mathematics  of  slavery,  yet  as  he  required  the 
strict  obedience  of  those  under  his  control,  he 
thought  it  no  more  than  right  to  be  submis- 
sive, in  his  turn,  to  the  mandates  and  disci- 
pline of  his  master. 

Pompey's  theory  of  universal  liberty  ex- 
posed him  to  much  censure  from  his  fellow 
slaves,  for  he  was  in  fact  a  tyrant  on  as  large  a 
scale  as  circumstances  would  permit.  When- 
ever he  had  a  chance  to  exercise  his  love  of 
power,  Pompey  assumed  the  kingly  preroga- 
tive, and  claimed  for  his  opinions  the  suprem- 
acy of  law ;  if  any  one  questioned  his  author- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  21 

ity,  or  chose  to  plead  his  natural  rights,  Pom- 
pey  assured  him  that  democracy  always  con- 
sulted the  general  good,  and  as  power  must 
reside  somewhere,  it  was  natural- to  suppose 
that  he  who  possessed  it  knew  best  how  and 
when  it  was  proper  to  exercise  it. 

There  was  another  circumstance  which  gave 
Pompey  a  little  extra  consequence  :  in  consid- 
eration of  his  fidelity,  he  was  assured  that  if 
he  continued  faithful  till  Master  Walter  was 
educated,  he  should  then  receive  his  freedom. 
This  period  was  now  approaching,  and  he 
thought  it  no  harm  to  take  a  little  of  his  future 
liberty  in  advance  ;  but  he  often  misjudged  in 
regard  to  the  extent  of  his  privilege,  and  was 
of  course  subjected  to  some  slight  rebukes, 
which  occasionally  left  marks  on  his  person, 
not  fct  all  to  his  credit.  If  there  was  any 
thing  to  which  Pompey  had  a  mortal  aversion, 
it  was  to  the  cane  or  the  lash :  not,  as  he 
said,  that  he  minded  the  pain,  —  but  they 
always  disfigured  a  gentleman,  and  his  free- 
dom would  not  be  worth  having,  if  he  carried 
on  his  person  such  tokens  of  his  vassalage 
and  debasement. 

The  first  impressions  of  a  sea  life  are  uni- 
formly disagreeable.  The  pleasant  dreams 


22  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

which  gather  over  the  mind,  in  its  views  of 
distant  countries,  changing  latitudes,  and  the 
thousand  forms  of  beauty  which  flit  through 
the  air,  or  skim  over  the  water,  are  dispelled 
by  a  single  hour's  experience,  and  perish  at 
the  first  touches  of  reality.  It  was  so  with 
Strale.  He  had  no  proper  notion  of  the  un- 
settled life  of  a  sailor :  the  splendid  visions 
which  hung  over  the  future,  were  soon  scat- 
tered by  the  fatal  sea-sickness,  and  the  re- 
treating phantoms  thronged  around  the  scenes 
of  home,  and  invested  every  locality  with  the 
same  beauty  which  at  first  beckoned  him 
away ;  but  there  was  no  hope  of  return :  the 
fine  southern  breezes  were  wafting  him  to  a 
strange  land,  of  which  he  had  few  correct  no- 
tions, and  whose  customs  and  habits,  however 
repugnant  to  his  feelings,  must  be  adopted  as 
his  own. 

For  two  days  our  little  hero  was  struggling 
with  all  the  demons  of  sea-sickness,  home- 
sickness, and  the  remembrances  of  past  en- 
joyments ;  but  his  mind  was  too  buoyant  to 
continue  long  under  this  depression.  On  the 
third  day  he  appeared  on  deck;  and  as  the 
graceful  schooner  with  fine  breezes  and  under 
a  cloud  of  canvass  was  gliding  on  her  path, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  23 

the  bright  and  the  beautiful  again  adorned  the 
prospect,  and  restored  the  pleasures  which 
had  been  so  suddenly  and  rudely  dispersed. 
He  was  now  able  to  climb  the  mast,  and  take 
his  post  on  its  highest  elevation.  Walter  was 
always  on  the  look-out  for  adventure,  and  the 
novelties  of  the  sea  began  to  occupy  his  mind, 
and  invest  the  objects  around  him  with  un- 
wonted attractions.  Moreover,  Capt.  Wing, 
like  other  seamen,  was  graphic  in  his  descrip- 
tions of  hair-breadth  escapes,  and  was  never 
at  a  loss  for  some  real  or  invented  tale  of 
wonders.  This  was  an  unfailing  source  of 
amusement,  and  Walter  listened  to  his  narra- 
tives with  enthusiasm  and  delight :  he  longed 
for  some  experience  in  the  same  school ;  he 
wished  to  be  familiar  with  dangers,  to  con- 
quer whatever  element  might  oppose  him, 
and  to  be  in  all  respects  the  master  of  his 
own  destiny. 

'  There  is  no  character  like  that  of  a  sailor, 
Walter,'  said  Capt.  Wing,  as  they  were  sit- 
ting together  near  the  companion-way,  after 
dinner ;  '  he  is  a  cook,  a  seamstress,  a  wash- 
woman, a  gentleman,  a  philosopher,  and  an 
astronomer.' 

'  You  judge  from  your  own  crew,'  said  Wai- 


24  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

ter,  '  for  yon  have  trained  them  to  all  tnese 
different  characters  ;  but  as  to  the  mass  of 
seamen,  you  might  safely  add,  they  are  spend- 
thrifts, drunkards,  and  fools.' 

'  You  are  an  ignorant  boy,  Strale.  Do  you 
not  know  there  are  as  many  spendthrifts,  row- 
dies, and  scoundrels,  on  shore,  in  proportion  Jo 
their  numbers,  as  on  the  sea  ?  They  have  a 
better  chance  to  keep  out  of  sight,  and  there 
is  a  little  more  refinement  in  their  vices  ;  but 
after  all,  the  sailor  has  more  good  qualities  to 
counterbalance  his  bad  ones :  he  is  grievous- 
ly slandered  by  all  sorts  of  men ;  as  a  body 
they  are  faithful,  obedient,  patient  and  gener- 
ous, and  when  you  take  into  view  their  suf- 
ferings ami  temptations,  it  is  wonderful  they 
do  so  well.' 

'  The  name  of  a  sailor  was  once  full  of  ter- 
ror to  me,'  returned  Walter,  '  for  in  every  nar- 
rative of  piracy  I  have  read,  they  are  fearful 
agents,  and  seem  to  commit  murder  with  as 
little  scruple  as  if  it  were  lawful  business.' 

'  So  you  have  judged  of  the  sailor's  charac- 
ter from  the  worst  portraits  you  can  find.  This 
is  not  fair,  Walter :  if  you  take  this  method 
with  landsmen,  you  will  dread  them  as  much 
as  you  do  the  sailor.  What  do  you  think  of 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  25 

those  land  pirates,  who  decoy  seamen  into 
their  dens  of  wickedness,  and  then  turn  them 
houseless  and  penniless  upon  the  world  ? 
There  are  good  and  bad  in  all  classes :  when 
you  are  older,  you  will  do  justice  to  the  sailor.' 

'  I  would  do  it  now,  Capt.  Wing.  My  judg- 
ment was  hasty  and  my  language  rash  ;  'my 
observation  must  be  more  extended  before  I 
can  be  a  competent  judge  in  this  matter ;  but 
in  the  variety  of  character  you  have  given  the 
sailor,  you  have  placed  things  so  much  at  op- 
posites,  that  I  must  ask  you  to  unriddle  the 
paradox.' 

'  The  necessities  of  the  sailor,'  returned 
Capt.  Wing,  '  have  made  him  a  little  of  every 
thing.  You  can  well  enough  understand 
why  he  acts  the  tailor  or  the  cook,  but  you 
cannot  connect  these  humble  offices  with  the 
higher  qualities  of  the  gentleman  and  philos- 
opher. Now  here  is  Le  Moine  —  our  French 
steward ;  no  one  can  be  more  skilful  in  his 
office,  and  yet  that  lad  can  tell  you  the  name 
of  every  prominent  constellation,  and  with  the 
proper  instruments  he  can  measure  his  lati- 
tude with  unfailing  accuracy.  The  same  is 
true  of  many  other  seamen,  upon  whom  a 
careless  observer  might  turn  an  eye  of  indif- 
3 


26  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

ference  or  contempt.  But  look,  Walter  !  the 
clouds  are  heaving  up  in  the  west ;  we  shall 
have  a  thunder  squall,  and  you  will  now 
see  how  the  Sea  Gull  dances  on  the  water. 
That  is  the  black  flag,'  continued  Wing,  ad- 
dressing Koberts,  the  mate ;  '  there  are  pi- 
rates in  the  clouds  as  well  as  on  the  water, 
and  old  Neptune  gets  all  the  plunder ;  but  the 
wind  is  fair,  and  we  can  run  half  an  hour  be- 
fore we  are  overhauled.' 

'  It  grows  dark  already,  and  the  wind  lulls,' 
said  Roberts  ;  '  this  sky-scraper  will  board  us 
directly.' 

'  Let  him  come,'  said  Wing ;  '  he  is  one  of 
my  old  acquaintance,  but  his  dress  is  darker 
than  usual,  and  he  looks  more  rough  and  sur- 
ly than  is  his  wont.' 

The  wind  had  now  died  away,  and  there 
was  a  perfect  calm  on  the  water;  the  Sea 
Gull  was  flapping  her  wings,  but  had  no  on- 
ward motion,  In  a  few  motoertts  the  cloud 
suddenly  expanded,  and  stretched  a  curtain  of 
terrific  blackness  from  the  western  limit  of 
the  horizon  to  the  extreme  north ;  the  air  was 
now  excessively  sultry,  and  an  ominous  si- 
lence and  gloom  hung  over  the  water ;  it  was 
presently  interrupted  by  a  sharp  flash  of  light- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  27 

ning,  followed  by  a  deafening  peal  of  thunder. 
'  Get  up  the  chain,  Mr.  Roberts,'  said  Wing ; 
'  the  lightning  will  soon  be  in  chase  of  us,  and 
we  must  throw  it  overboard.'  The  chain  was 
instantly  run  up  to  the  mast  head,  and  its 
lower  extremity  hung  over  the  tafferel ;  the 
sails  were  furled,  except  the  foresail,  which 
was  closely  reefed,  and  under  a  light  breeze 
the  schooner  again  made  some  headway. 

The  whole  atmosphere  was  now  veiled  in 
blackness,  and  as  if  conscious  that  some  terri- 
ble convulsion  was  at  hand,  the  crew  of  the 
schooner  stood  at  their  posts  in  perfect  si- 
lence, while  Capt.  Wing  paced  the  deck,  with 
that  hurried  and  tremulous  motion,  which  in- 
dicated the  anxiety  that  oppressed  him.  A 
few  drops  of  rain  now  fell  on  the  deck  and 
the  surrounding  ocean.  Another  and  more 
vivid  gleam  of  lightning,  followed  by  rapid 
and  still  fiercer  flashes,  announced  that  the 
crisis  was  at  hand.  The  next  moment  the 
little  Sea  Gull  was  enveloped  in  a  blaze  of 
lurid  fire,  and  she  staggered  under  a  shock, 
which  but  for  the  chain  at  the  mast  -head, 
would  have  sent  her  to  the  bottom ;  at  the 
same  moment,  the  roar  of  the  hurricane  was 
heard  in  the  distance,  and  before  the  panic 


28  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

occasioned  by  -the  lightning  had  subsided,  the 
foresail  was  torn  from  the  bolt  ropes,  and 
scattered  in  shreds  upon  the  sea,  —  and  in  a 
cloud  of  tempest  and  foam,  the  Sea  Gull  was 
rushing  through  the  water,  at  the  rate  of  ten 
knots  per  hour.  The  sea  and  sky  were  now 
mingled  together  in  wild  and  terrible  uproar  ; 
the  constant  blaze  of  lightning,  the  rapid  peals 
of  thunder,  the  trembling  and  creaking  of  the 
schooner  as  she  dashed  on  her  way,  present- 
ed a  scene  which  startled  and  overawed  even 
her  daring  and  experienced  commander.  But 
the  crisis  was  soon  past,  and  in  the  course  of 
forty  minutes  the  violence  of  the  squall  was 
over,  and  before  sunset  the  Sea  Gull,  with  no 
other  damage  than  the  loss  of  her  foresail, 
was  gliding  over  the  water,  with  a  pleasant 
breeze  from  the  south. 

'  I  am  willing  to  grapple  with  anything  but 
lightning,'  said  Wing,  'thanks  to  the  chain 
we  sent  up ;  but  for  that,  Walter,  we  should 
have  slept  to  night  in  the  ocean.' 

'  I  must  go  beyond  second  causes,  Capt. 
Wing,  for  such  a  wonderful  deliverance  as 
this ;  our  gratitude  is  due  to  a  higher  Power, 
and  I  would  never  forget  it.' 

'  A  sailor's  gratitude,  Walter,  does  not  often 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  29 

express  itself  in  words,  but  its  impulses  are 
not  the  less  strong  because  they  are  invisi- 
ble.' 

'  They  are  transient,  however,'  said  Walter, 
1  and  the  occasion  that  gives  them  birth  is 
forgotten  as  a  dream.  Gratitude  must  be  a 
steady  principle,  and  not  a  blind  emotion ;  its 
fruits  must  be  visible  in  the  life.' 

'  We  sailors,'  said  Wing,  '  are  not  preach- 
ers ;  we  do  not  study  the  items  of  theology ;  if 
we  did,  we  should  be  poor  navigators.  You 
are  a  boy,  Strale,  and  have  seen  little  of  the 
world ;  a  few  more  tramps  over  its  rough  sur- 
face, and  you  will  think  nothing  of  these  nar- 
row escapes.' 

Walter  did  not  reply,  but  resting  on  the  taf- 
ferel,  and  casting  his  eye  over  the  fading  light 
of  a  gorgeous  sunset,  he  traced  the  beautiful 
images  of  a  better  land,  and  breathed  an  ear- 
nest prayer  that  he  might  be  fitted  to  enter  at 
last  upon  its  pure  and  everlasting  felicities. 

No  other  incident  of  importance  occurred, 
and  on  the  evening  of  the  third  of  July,  the 
schooner  was  moored  by  the  side  of  a  little 
island  off  the  harbor  of  Boston.  The  boat 
landed  Walter  and  some  of  the  crew  by  the 
side  of  a  fine  rivulet  which  flowed  from  the  rock. 
3* 


30  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

The  quiet  evening  soon  gathered  arounc1,  and 
was  occupied  in  grateful  recollections  of  the 
past,  and  bright  anticipations  of  the  morrow. 
Tlte  antiquary  may  be  interested  to  know  that 
all  which  remains  of  that  green  spot  where 
Roberts  and  the  young  Virginian  rambled  by 
moonlight,  may  be  found  in  the  rocks  now 
called  '  the  Hardings.' 

At  sunrise  on  the  following  morning,  the 
fourth  of  July,  the  Sea  Gull  was  again  under 
way.  The  day  was  fine,  with  a  clear  sky  and 
a  soft  southern  breeze.  The  schooner  glided 
among  the  beautiful  islands  of  the  inner  har- 
bor, which  were  then  filled  with  trees,  and 
vocal  with  the  songs  of  birds.  It  was  not,  as 
now,  covered  by  vessels  of  every  name  and 
from  every  clime,  but  along  its  still  waters 
the  little  galley  with  oars,  the  fisherman's 
skiff,  and  now  and  then  the  white  pinions  of 
some  taller  bark,  were  seen  to  move  over  its 
silence  and  solitude ;  neither  did  that  halo  of 
glory  which  now  circles  the  birth-day  of  free- 
dom kindle  the  patriot's  ardor;  nor  did  the 
stripes  and  stars  wave  on  the  green  hills,  nor 
the  merry  peal  of  bells  go  up  with  the  rejoic- 
ings of  a  liberated  nation ;  yet  the  elements  of 
all  this  glory  were  there,  and  many  a  pro- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  31 

phetic  eye  even  then  discerned  its  dawn 
upon  the  mystic  horizon  of  the  future. 

As  the  vessel  approached  the  town,  the  eye 
of  Walter  roamed  in  delight  among  the  varied 
scenery  which  adorned  the  prospect.  The 
islands  with  their  forests,  the  bay,  the  blue 
mountains  on  the  left,  were  reposing  in  the 
beauty  of  the  morning,  and  the  youthful  fancy 
of  Strale  threw  around  them  a  thousand 
visions  of  future  bliss.  On  the  west  the  tower 
of  Harvard  Hall  rose  in  the  distance,  shadow- 
ing forth  that  eminence  and  literary  fame, 
which  have  since  adorned  that  noble  insti- 
tution. In  a  few  moments,  the  town  with  its 
white  edifices,  the  spires  of  its  churches,  its 
trees  and  gardens,  which  had  for  some  time 
appeared  in  beautiful  outline,  were  displayed 
in  distinct  groups  and  figures ;  and  Walter, 
who  had  till  then  seen  only  a  few  scattered 
habitations,  gazed  with  intense  gratification 
on  the  miniature  city,  as  it  stretched  its  little 
outposts,  its  convenient  and  spacious  wharf, 
its  thirty  sail  of  merchantmen  and  coasters, 
and  its  eight  hundred  buildings,  with  all  the 
attractions  of  novelty  on  his  eye. 

The  beauty  of  the  day,  the  mild  breathings 
of  summer,  and  the  carol  of  innumerable  birds, 


32  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

were  but  the  emblems  of  that  sublimer  ^lory, 
which  in  after  times  rested  on  the  birth-day 
of  freedom.  The  fathers  of  those  times  sleep 
in  the  dust.  The  sons,  too,  are  silent  as  the 
fathers ;  but  on  the  ears  of  the  third  generation 
the  hymn  of  liberty  poured  its  strains  of  glad- 
ness, and  the  name  of  Washington  was  borne 
on  every  breeze  and  enshrined  in  every  pa- 
triot's heart.  That  name  will  be  revered  as 
long  as  Virtue  herself  shall  be  loved  and  hon- 
ored ;  and  in  any  future  struggle  for  liberty, 
his  grateful  country  will  interweave  with 
every  fold  of  her  star  spangled  banner,  the 
beautiful  motto : 

'  He  led  the  fathers  and  inspires  the  sons.' 


CHAPTER  THIRD. 


DURING  the  passage  of  the*  Sea  Gull  up  the 
harbor,  no  one  seemed  to  enjoy  the  genial  in- 
fluences of  the  day  more  than  Pompey :  there 
was  something  in  the  very  atmosphere,  he 
said,  which  gave  him  life  and  freedom,  and  he 
blessed  the  good  land  where  a  man  might 
speak  his  mind  without  fear  of  a  cuff  or  a 
whip.  His  fancy  revelled  in  new  dreams  of 
liberty,  and  his  exclamations  of  delight  were 
so  frequent  and  loud,  that  Walter  at  last  sent 
him  below.  Presently,  however,  his  head 
peered  above  the  companion-way,  and  on  his 
promise  of  silence  and  decorum,  Walter  per- 
mitted him  again  to  come  on  deck  —  but  it 
was  all  in  vain.  Pompey  was  in  too  warm  a 
glow  to  keep  still,  and  becoming  once  more  a 
little  too  garrulous,  Capt.  Wing  seized  a  rope, 
but  before  he  had  a  chance  to  apply  it,  Pom- 


34  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

pey,  who  saw  his  purpose,  was  up  the  ratlings 
and  on  the  cross-trees,  where,  although  he  had 
a  better  view  of  the  blessed  land,  his  raptures 
soon  subsided,  and  he  was  enabled  to  keep 
silence  long  enough  to  insure  his  safety  when 
he  came  down. 

The  schooner  soon  reached  the  wharf, 
which  at  that  time  was  the  great  depot  of 
trade  and  commerce.  As  Walter  passed  by 
the  long  ranges  of  wooden  buildings  which 
then  occupied  the  ground,  the  merry  cries  of 
the  market  men,  the  grand  display  of  mer- 
chandise, and  the  bustle  of  wagons  and  carts, 
formed  a  scene  so  full  of  novelty  and  attrac- 
tion, that  he  lingered  for  an  hour  or  more,  sur- 
veying the  different  objects  with  lively  cu- 
riosity and  interest.  Pompey  was  utterly 
amazed.  '  What  sort  of  world  be  this,  Massa? ' 
was  his  exclamation,  as  he  stood  at  the  termi- 
nation of  King  street,  from  whence,  at  that 
time,  all  the  business  part  of  the  town  was 
visible.  '  Mind  your  business,  Pompey,'  said 
Walter,  '  and  "follow  me  with  the  luggage  ;  if 
you  stare  at  this  rate,  they  will  have  you  up 
for  a  vagabond,  and  with  good  reason.'  Wal- 
ter kept  on,  but  in  a  moment  or  two,  he  heard 
a  shout  of  merriment  and  glee,  which  had  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  35 

effect  of  stopping  all  business  within  its  circle. 
Pompey  had  just  met  with  one  of  his  own 
color,  and  when  the  two  friends  rushed  to- 
gether, it  caused  such  an  explosion  of  good 
nature,  as  sent  the  laugh  up  and  down  the 
street:  the  idlers  came  out  to  gaze,  and  a 
stout  drayman,  who  saw  the  ludicrous  attitude 
of  the  two  blacks,  tripped  them  both  into  the 
gutter,  when  Pompey,  covered  with  shame 
and  choked  with  dust  and  passion,  rose  on  his 
feet  and  gave  the  drayman  a  violent  blow, 
which  nearly  felled  him  to  the  ground;  he 
was  then  seized  by  an  officer  and  carried  to 
prison  on  the  charge  of  fighting  in  the  streets ; 
a  serious  crime,  and  one  for  which  the  fathers 
of  New  England  had  provided  due  punish- 
ment, which  was  usually  inflicted  in  full 
measure  on  the  culprit ;  for  the  rigid  justice 
of  those  days  was  not  often  tempered  by  the 
mild  pleadings  of  mercy. 

Walter  saw  how  the  affair  was  going,  and 
wishing  his  servant  to  have  the  full  benefit  of 
such  a  lesson,  did  not  choose  to  interpose,  but 
directing  a  porter  to  take  his  luggage,  he  saw 
Pompey  move  off  to  prison,  with  no  regret 
that  the  ridiculous  farce,  in  which  he  had 
acted,  was  likely  to  meet  its  proper  rebuke. 


36  'THE  SALEM  BELLE. 

On  his  arrival  at  the  hotel  he  was  provided 
with  suitable  lodgings,  and  spent  the  remain- 
der of  the  day  in  walking  about  town,  and 
viewing  the  various  objects  of  interest  it  con- 
tained. 

The  morning  of  the  next  day  was  occupied 
in  visiting  some  of  the  gentlemen  of  the  town, 
to  whom  Walter  was  furnished  with  letters. 
Among  these  were  Mr.  Stoughton,  Judge 
Sewall,  Rev.  Mr.  Willard,  and  Mr.  Winthrop, 
the  latter  a  distinguished  practitioner  at  the 
bar.  He  was  welcomed  with  the  warm  hos- 
pitality of  those  days,  and  assured  of  their 
kind  offices  and  best  efforts  for  his  welfare. 
He  related  to  Mr.  Winthrop  the  affair  in  King 
street,  between  the  two  Africans,  who  caused 
an  immediate  examination  of  the  case  before 
a  magistrate,  which  resulted  hi  the  release  of 
Pompey,  who  followed  his  master  home.  His 
dream  of  liberty  had  by  this  time  nearly  van- 
ished, and  the  poor  negro  was  deeply  con- 
cerned at  his  disgrace. 

'  It  was  a  great  breach  of  good  manners, 
Pompey,  to  make  such  a  noise  in  the  street 
and  tumble  about  in  the  gutter,'  said  Walter; 
'  I  thought  you  intended  to  act  the  gentle- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  37 

'  So  I  did,  Massa,  and  many  is  the  gentle- 
man I  have  seen  in  the  gutter,  besides  me.' 

'  Very  well,  he  is  no  gentleman  while  there, 
especially  if  he  clamors  and  fights  as  you  did. 
That  was  too  vulgar  even  for  a  gentleman's 
servant,  and  I  was  ashamed  to  have  the  pub- 
lic see  you  had  not  been  better  trained.' 

'  It  is  hard  to  get  into  jail,  Massa,  for  being 
so  glad  to  see  an  old  friend.  Is  it  one  of  the 
laws,  Massa? ' 

'  It  is  every  where  a  law,  to  pick  up  vaga- 
bonds in  the  gutter,'  said  Walter ;  '  if  you  put 
me  to  this  trouble  every  day,  I  shall  send  you 
back  to  Virginia.' 

'Right  glad  to  go,  Massa;  homesick 
enough,'  said  Pompey. 

'  Well,  you  must  get  over  it,  and  behave  in 
better  fashion  for  the  future.  I  am  not  with- 
out hopes,  you  will  learn  good  manners  in  due 
time.  This  lesson  will  help  you  a  little,  and 
so  will  I,  if  you  will  try  to  help  yourself.  I 
want  you  now  at  my  lodgings,  and  will  there 
show  you  what  you  have,  to  do.' 

Pompey  followed    Walter   to   the   inn,   in 

better  spirits ;  for  a  word  of  encouragement 

always  gave  him  a  glow  of  happiness,  and  he 

tossed  his  head  with  a  new  sense  of  his  im- 

4 


38  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

portance,  as  he  entered  the  hotel  to  rBceive 
the  orders  and  wait  upon  the  movements  of 
his  young  master. 

In  a  few  weeks,  Walter  was  received  into 
the  family  of  Mr.  Gardner,  a  highly  respecta- 
ble merchant,  who  was  a  friend  and  corres- 
pondent of  his  father.  In  this  situation  he 
was  favored  with  the  best  literary  advantages 
and  possessed  every  facility  for  social  enjoy- 
ment. He  was  committed  to  the  special  care 
of  Mr.  Cheever,  one  of  the  best  teachers  New 
England  has  ever  produced,  and  made  rapid 
proficiency  in  his  studies  ;  in  less  than  two 
years,  he  was  fully  prepared  for  college ;  the 
usual  examination  was  passed  with  singular 
credit,  and  he  entered  Harvard  University 
in  the  year  1688.  The  social  and  moral  influ- 
ences which  had  surrounded  him  in  Boston 
had  done  much  to  check  his  too  volatile  dispo- 
sition,  and  to  inspire  him  with  a  high  respect 
for  the  consistent  and  exemplary  piety  which 
so  much  prevailed  in  those  days ;  he  was 
freely  admitted  to  the  best  circles,  where  ele- 
gance without  ostentation,  cheerfulness  with- 
out frivolity,  and  refinement  without  the  des- 
potism of  fashion,  were  the  natural  and  grace- 
ful ornaments  of  the  social  character. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  39 

Walter  was  not  slow  in  improving  the  ad- 
vantages he  enjoyed.  It  is  true,  he  sometimes 
thought  the  bow  was  bent  too  long,  and  that 
the  demands  of  religious  duty  might  be  some- 
what relaxed,  yet  he  had  the  good  sense  to 
perceive  in  the  state  of  the  community  around 
him,  the  best  illustration  of  the  excellence 
and  moral  force  of  that  education  in  which 
science  and  religion  acted  in  concert  and 
moulded  the  temper  and  habits  by  their  com- 
bined influence.  Walter,  however,  was  not 
religious  in  the  true  sense  of  the  term.  His 
understanding  admitted  the  excellence  of  the 
moral  precepts  that  were  taught  him,  and  his 
conscience  confessed  their  power.  He  wanted 
neither  light  nor  conviction  on  the  subject,  but 
he  had  no  special  love  for  the  strict  require- 
ments of  religion  and  had  no  experience  of  its 
renovating  power  on  the  heart. 

We  must  now  pass  over  the  first  years  of 
college  life,  and  pursue  the  train  of  incidents 
up  to  the  period  which  introduced  our  narra- 
tive. Walter  had  attained  his  senior  year  in 
college,  and  had  proceeded  thus  far  with 
credit  to  himself  tmd  the  esteem  and  confi- 
dence of -his  instracters.  He  had  now  reached 
that  period  when  the  character  is  rapidly  de- 


40  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

veloped,  and  new  forms  of  good  or  ill  arc  daily 
stamped  on  its  features.  At  the  age  of  twenty 
years,  with  a  graceful  person,  pleasing  man- 
ners, and  confessedly  in  the  highest  literary 
ranks,  his  prospects  were  too  flattering  to 
escape  the  fears  of  his  friends,  that  the  temp- 
tations of  life  might  prove  too  strong  for  his 
principles ;  but  those  fears  were  groundless. 
Although  every  distinction  which  wealth  or 
talents  could  bestow  were  at  his  command, 
yet  Strale  was  never  unduly  elated;  there 
was  no  affectation  of  superiority,  no  arrogant 
assumption  of  rank,  no  pride  of  distinction. 
His  whole  course  at  Cambridge  had  been 
marked  by  a  strict  regard  to  his  moral  and 
social  duties.  He  had  even  declined  the  per- 
sonal services  of  Pompey,  who  was  left  in  the 
family  of  Mr.  Gardner,  and  chose  to  perform 
himself  the  little  drudgery  of  college  rooms, 
and  to  live  in  commons  upon  the  ordinary  col- 
lege fare.  The  uniform  kindness  of  his  tem- 
per, his  liberality  to  his  fellow  students,  and 
his  strict  regard  to  every  point  of  order  and 
discipline,  procured  for  him  an  enviable  and 
well  deserved  reputation. 

It  was  happy  for  Strale  that  among  his 
youthful  associates  he  possessed  such  a  friend 
as  Lyford  It  was  still  more  happy  that  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  41 

female  society  to  which  he  was  introduced, 
possessed  every  moral  ornament,  as  well  as 
the  graces  of  refinement  and  good  breeding. 
Among  the  ladies  of  New  England  he  found 
very  much  to  respect  and  admire.  A  scrupu- 
lous regard  to  the  delicacy  and  dignity  of  the 
sex  was  almost  universal,  nor  is  it  to  be 
denied,  that  in  personal  attractions  and  all  the 
truly  valuable  ornaments  of  character,  they 
have  not  been  surpassed  by  any  succeeding 
generation. 

It  is  pleasant  to  call  up  the  beautiful  pictures 
of  simplicity  and  grace  which  adorned  the 
dwellings  of  our  ancestors ;  to  look  back  upon 
those  groups  of  maidens,  who  breathed  the 
air  of  moral  purity,  and  bounded  in  the  full  tide 
of  health  and  happiness,  over  the  gardens  and 
among  the  forests  of  this  very  spot,  where  the 
city  now  spreads  its  marts  of  business,  its  solid 
piles  of  masonry,  its  '  streets  of  palaces  and 
walks  of  state.'  If  the  beauty  of  that  moral 
painting  was  sometimes  marred  and  defaced, 
it  was  as  often  retouched  by  many  a  simple, 
yet  unconscious  artist,  and  its  calm  and  beau- 
tiful outline  is  still  visible  as  a  blessed  vision 
of  the  past,  and  a  sure  beacon  to  future  emi- 
nence and  glory. 
4* 


42  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

It  was  common  among  the  students  of  Har- 
vard College  in  those  days,  with  the  approba- 
tion of  the  faculty,  to  make  frequent  visits  to 
Boston  for  purposes  of  social  and  religious 
improvement.  This  practice  was  encouraged 
in  the  belief  that  the  early  habits  of  the  stu- 
dents would  be  formed  on  the  best  models, 
and  that  the  moral  feeling  which  then  pre- 
vailed, was  just  the  atmosphere  in  which  they 
should  live  and  breathe.  The  elder  Mather, 
at  that  time  President  of  the  College,  was 
himself  a  resident  of  Boston,  and  in  connec- 
tion with  his  College  duties,  was  pastor  of  a 
large  congregation  in  town.  The  students 
were,  of  course,  when  in  Boston,  much  under 
his  supervision,  and  any  instance  of  miscon- 
duct would  hardly  escape  the  notice  of  this 
vigilant  guardian  of  the  public  morals. 

It  was  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Hallam,  a  gen- 
tleman of  intelligence  and  wealth  in  town, 
that  Strale  first  met  with  the  young  lady 
whom  we  must  still  call  Miss  Graham.  She 
was  the  intimate  friend  of  Miss  Caroline 
Hallam,  a  beautiful  and  accomplished  girl  of 
the  same  age.  The  early  friendship  they  had 
formed  was  of  a  character  not  readily  to  be 
interrupted,  and  the  interchange  of  visits  be- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  43 

tween  Boston  and  Salem  was  kept  up,  as 
often  as  the  circumstances  of  the  two  friends 
would  allow.  There  was,  however,  a  strongly 
marked  difference  between  the  two  young 
ladies.  Miss  Graham  was  sincere,  confiding, 
and  transparent  in  her  character.  Miss  Hal- 
lam  was  somewhat  vain,  unusually  gay  in  her 
temper,  and  strongly  inclined  to  suspicion  and 
jealousy;  yet  these  points  of  character  were 
not  sufficiently  developed,  to  interrupt  the  har- 
mony which  had  prevailed  for  several  years. 
In  the  summer  of  1690,  at  a  small  musical 
party  at  Mr.  Hallam's,  Walter  was  first  intro- 
duced to  Miss  Graham,  and  the  sudden  and 
powerful  interest  she  then  acquired  in  his 
affections,  had  never  been  subdued.  From 
that  time,  when  Mary  was  in  town,  the  house 
of  Mr.  Hallam  was  Walter's  chosen  resort. 
His  attentions,  however,  were  cautiously 
shunned,  and  while  she  never  failed  in  all 
the  forms  of  politeness,  there  was  a  manifest 
reserve  in  her  manners,  which,  though  it 
checked  his  hopes  and  increased  his  respect 
and  admiration,  did  not  at  all  diminish  his 
love. 

It  was  not  surprising,  however,  that  Mary 
should  feel  some  interest  in  a  young  gentleman 


44  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

of  so  many  accomplishments,  as  were  possess- 
ed by  Strale.  But,  while  she  was  careful  not 
to  betray  any  special  attachment,  or  discover 
to  her  friends  that  her  affections  were  at  all  in- 
volved in  the  matter,  and  while  perhaps  she 
was  herself  unconscious  of  the  power  he  was 
gaming  over  her  feelings,  the  reserve  of  her 
manners  gradually  softened,  and  she  engaged 
with  lively  interest  in  that  sportive  and  ani- 
mated conversation,  for  which  both  were  dis- 
tinguished. But  her  natural  seriousness  of 
manner  inclined  her  rather  to  subjects  of 
graver  import,  and  she  never  concealed  the 
fact  that  religion  and  its  kindred  themes,  were 
those  upon  which  she  most  delighted  to  dwell. 
Indeed,  this  was  so  obvious  to  Strale,  that  he 
often  regretted  that  his  own  heart  refused  its 
sympathy  with  a  subject,  which  was  uppermost 
in  the  heart  of  the  object  of  his  love.  It  was 
plain,  however,  that  the  acquaintance  of  the 
parties  was  becoming  every  day  more  agree- 
able, and  the  general  opinion  was,  that,  if  the 
holy  bands  of  matrimony  did  not  finally  unite 
such  kindred  tastes  and  tempers,  no  pre- 
dictions, touching  these  matters,  could  ever 
be  trusted  again. 

This  state   of  things  between  the  parties 
continued  for  about  a  year,   when  it  gave 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  45 

occasion  for  the  conversation  which  Lyford 
held  with  Strale  on  their  return  from  a  hunting 
excursion.  A  few  days  after  this,  Walter  in- 
formed Lyford  he  had  written  his  father  of  his 
attachment  to  Mary,  and  desired  permission  to 
make  known  his  feelings,  and,  if  she  did  not 
object,  he  requested  his  consent  to  their  future 
union.  This  letter  was  accompanied  by  one 
from  Mr.  Gardner,  in  which  he  assured  Mr. 
Strale  that  Miss  Graham  was  every  way 
worth  of  Walter's  love,  and  possessed  all  those 
graces  and  accomplishments  which  would  re- 
flect the  highest  credit  on  the  family. 

This  declaration  on  the  part  of  Strale  was 
entirely  satisfactory  to  Lyford,  and  he  no  longer 
objected  to  the  occasional  intercourse  which 
had  been  kept  up  between  the  parties.  It  is 
not  improbable,  however,  that  Walter  was  a 
little  in  advance  of  his  father's  consent,  and 
that  some  of  those  visions,  which  glittered  on 
his  eye,  would  reflect  a  portion  of  their  brillian- 
cy on  the  mind  of  Miss  Graham.  But  nothing 
was  said  of  a  definite  character,  and  the  two 
friends  were  left  to  the  pleasure  attending  the 
consciousness  of  mutual  love  and  the  occasion- 
al sadness  of '  hope  deferred.' 

Mary  Graham  was  a  decided  favorite  in  Bos- 


46  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

ton.  Her  personal  attractions  were  surpassed 
by  none,  and  her  manners  and  conversation 
were  scarcely  rivalled  by  any  of  her  associates. 
Yet  she  was  simple  and  unpretending  in  her 
demeanor;  her  religious  character,  from  long 
reflection  and  deep  conviction,  was  firm  and 
decided ;  but  she  was  no  enthusiast,  and 
though  even  Walter,  at  times,  thought  her 
more  precise  and  severe  than  necessary,  yet 
there  was  a  charm  of  inexpressible  beauty, 
interwoven  with  her  every  movement,  a  purity 
of  mind  and  purpose,  a  visible  communion 
with  things  unseen  and  eternal,  which  com- 
manded the  unvoluntary  homage  and  respect 
of  all  who  knew  her. 

It  was  not  strange  that  a  young  lady  thus 
gifted,  should  have  many  admirers,  nor  that 
love  of  equal  strength  with  that  of  Strale's, 
should  be  kindled  in  the  affections  of  others. 
Such  was  the  fact  in  regard  to  Mary,  and  its 
consequences  will  be  unfolded  in  the  progress 
of  our  narration.  But  it  is  a  law  of  our  nature, 
most  beneficent  and  wise,  that  bnt  one  re- 
sponse can  be  given,  and,  when  given  in 
sincerity  and  truth,  it  is  done  with  no  divided 
heart. 


CHAPTER  FOURTH. 


IT  was  a  frosty  and  dark ,  evening,  early  in 
the  following  February,  when  Walter  and 
Lyford  went  into  Boston,  to  meet  a  party  of 
friends  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Elliott,  a  gentleman 
who  had  recently  come  from  Europe,  and 
whose  commercial  operations  were,  in  future, 
to  be  conducted  with  England  and  her  Amer- 
ican colonies.  Mr.  Elliott  was  wealthy,  intel- 
ligent and  highly  respected  by  all  classes.  It 
was  deemed  a  high  privilege  among  the  young 
gentlemen  of  the  town,  to  be  on  visiting  terms 
with  his  family.  His  son,  James,  was  amiable 
and  agreeable,  and  Miss  Margaret  Elliott  was 
a  decided  belle.  The  good  people  of  those 
days  were  sometimes  annoyed  by  the  style  of 
her  dress,  which  was  somewhat  in  advance  of 
the  prevalent  fashions,  and  was  always  formed 
upon  the  best  London  or  Paris  models,  though 


48  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

greatly  modified  and  adapted  to  the  New 
England  taste.  Among  the  younger  maidens, 
she  would  frequently  encounter  looks  of  admi- 
ration or  envy,  according  to  the  taste  or  temper 
of  the  parties.  But  Miss  Elliott  insisted  she 
could  accommodate  herself  no  further  to  the 
prevalent  scruples  concerning  dress,  and  as 
she  was  a  most  amiable  girl,  condescending 
and  affable  to  all,  her  imagined  vanity  and  love 
of  fashion  was  generally  forgiven. 

The  large  hall  of  Mr.  Elliott's  house  was 
brilliantly  lighted,  and  at  seven  o'clock  the 
company  began  to  assemble.  They  were 
received  at  the  door  by  a  servant,  and  the 
ladies  and  gentlemen  conducted  to  different 
rooms,  where  the  servants  assisted  in  the  ar- 
rangement of  their  dresses.  On  entering  the 
hall,  they  were  received  by  Mr.  Elliott,  who 
presented  each  to  Mrs.  Elliott,  according  to 
the  etiquette  of  the  day,  and  the  parties  then 
dispersed  themselves  about  the  room. 

When  the  young  gentlemen  from  Cambridge 
arrived,  the  spacious  rooms  were  nearly  filled 
with  guests  :  the  beauty  and  pride  of  the  town 
were  present,  members  of  the  learned  pro- 
fessions, several  clergymen  with  their  families, 
Governor  Stoughton,  Judge  Sewall  and  other 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  49 

eminent  men  of  the  day,  to  whom  these  hours 
of  recreation  were  among  the  greenest  spots 
in  their  lives  of  professional  labor  and  care ; 
but  for  the  youthful  part  of  the  company,  these 
occasions  possessed  the  highest  charm.  The 
morning  of  life,  as  yet  unclouded  by  care,  and 
spreading  its  pictures  of  joy  on  every  hill,  and 
crowning  even  the  distant  and  snow-clad 
steeps  of  old  age  with  a  visionary  green,  was 
too  balmy  and  bright  to  be  false,  too  serene 
and  beautiful  to  be  deformed  by  sudden  tem- 
pest or  a  threatening  sky.  So  reasons  the 
mind  in  its  early  views  of  life ;  such  were  the 
hopes  and  expectations  of  these  young  men 
and  maidens,  as  they  looked  through  the  vista 
of  time.  Yet  was  there  nothing  in  the  nature 
of  these  social  enjoyments  which  might  not 
challenge  the  scrutiny  of  even  the  most  rigid 
and  severe.  There  were  no  card  tables,  no 
merry  dances,  nor  frivolous  games ;  yet  conver- 
sation was  sprightly,  good  humored,  and  some- 
times gay ;  the  interchange  of  social  courtesies 
was  cordial  and  sincere,  and  the  mirth  of  the 
occasion,  if  it  might  be  called  such,  was 
neither  excessive  nor  unbecoming. 

'  You  can  boast  the  belle  of  the  flowers  to- 
night,' said  James  Elliott  to  his  cousin,  Miss 
5 


50  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

Hallam;  'it  seems  like  a  rare  exotic,  and  is  a 
perfect  novelty  to  me  ;  pray  tell  me  where 
you  obtained  it.' 

'  I  had  it,  James,'  said  Caroline,  '  from  one 
of  the  mountains  of  the  moon.  You  know  our 
own  supply  of  flowers  in  winter  is  very  small.' 

'  You  are  dealing  in  riddles,  Miss  Hallam. 
Pray  explain  :  I  would  like  to  know  where 
more  might  be  had.' 

'  I  have  told  you,  James,  already :  will  you 
never  believe  me  ? ' 

'  Hardly  ever,  Caroline.  You  are  always 
shutting  the  door  and  leaving  me  in  the  dark. 
It  would  be  civil  to  give  me  a  lamp,  that  I 
might  find  my  way  out.' 

'  You  must  get  out  by  moon-light,  James. 
I  have  you  told  a  plain  story,  and  if  you  will 
not  believe  me,  why,  let  it  go.  You  believe, 
every  day,  things  much  less  credible." 

At  that  moment,  Miss  Graham  joined  the 
circle,  and  James,  appealing  to  her,  said  he 
hoped  Miss  Hallam  would  give  her  the  expla- 
nation she  had  refused  to  him. 

'  Why,  you  must  study  your  map,  Mr.  Elliott," 
said  Mary ;  '  I  suppose  the  flower,  or  the  plant 
that  produced  it,  came  from  Africa.' 

'  There,  James,'   said    Caroline,   '  see  how 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  51 

little  wit  you  have  !  Would  you  not  thank  me, 
now,  to  shut  you  up  in  the  dark,  to  hide  your 
blushes  ? ' 

'  No,  Caroline,  for  then  I  could  not  see  you, 
and  as  to  the  blushes  you  speak  of,  they  will 
help  my  looks,  which  are  none  of  the  best. 
Miss  Graham.,  you  have  given  this  little  vixen 
the  best  of  the  game  :  I  shall  pay  up  hereafter.' 

So  saying,  James  moved  off  in  tolerable 
humor,  and  glad  to  make  his  retreat.  He  soon 
joined  another  group  of  ladies,  and  as  his  con- 
versation was  very  agreeable,  he  seldom  found 
himself  without  willing  auditors.  Moreover, 
he  felt  that,  on  the  present  occasion,  the  honors 
of  his  father's  house  were  in  a  measure  con- 
fided to  him,  and  the  slight  confusion  of  the 
incident  soon  passed  away. 

The  two  young  ladies  he  left  were  joined 
by  another  young  gentleman  from  Cambridge, 
named  Trellison.  He  had  graduated  the 
preceding  autumn  with  some  reputation;  his 
manners  were  polished;  and,  except  an  oc- 
casional harshness  of  expression,  his  face  was 
not  disagreeable.  He  made  high  professions  of 
religion,  and  there  was  a  seeming  modesty  and 
sobriety  in  his  deportment ;  yet  to  a  practiced 
eye,  he  displayed  the  tokens  of  fanaticism  and 


52  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

hypocrisy  rather  than  the  unequivocal  signs 
of  frankness  and  sincerity  in  his  religious  faith. 

'  I  believe  you  always  worship  at  the  South 
church,  when  you  are  in  town,'  said  Mr. 
Trellison,  addressing  Miss  Graham.  '  I  have 
never  seen  you  at  the  North.  Will  you  go  with 
me  to  hear  Mr.  Mather  next  Sabbath,  by  way 
of  variety  ?' 

'  My  friends,'  returned  Miss  Graham,  '  wor- 
ship at  the  South  church,  and  in  truth  I  prefer 
Mr.  Willard's  preaching  to  that  of  Mr.  Mather. 
He  is  a  man  of  singular  candor,  and  his  calm 
and  benevolent  temper  has  so  gained  my 
esteem  and  confidence,  that  I  think  his  preach- 
ing more  useful  to  me  than  any  other.' 

'  All  this  is  true  of  him,  and  much  more ;  but 
he  is  a  man  who  never  believes  more  than  he 
can  help,  and  is  very  slow  to  give  credit  to 
matters  of  fact.  I  think  this  a  serious  blemish 
in  his  character.' 

'  Some  men,'  returned  Mary, '  believe  a  great 
deal  too  much  Coolness  and  caution  in  all 
matters  of  belief  are  essential  to  a  well  bal- 
anced mind.  If  this  be  a  fault  in  Mr.  Willard, 
it  is  certainly  a  very  amiable  one.' 

'  This  coolness  you  speak  of,  Miss  Graham, 
is  a  great  enemy  to  prompt  action.  I  go  for 


\ 

THE    SALEM    BELLE.  53 

energy  and  decision  ;  without  these  features 
the  mind  is  comparatively  powerless,  and  its 
great  purposes  perish  in  the  moment  of  their 
birth.' 

'  You  cannot  say  this  of  Mr.  Willard,'  said 
Mary ;  '  his  eaution  tempers  his  zeal,  but  does 
not  suppress  it ;  his  piety  is  not  the  less  ardent 
because  it  is  cheerful  and  unobtrusive.' 

'  You  are  quite  his  eulogist,  Miss  Graham. 
I  am  more  inclined  to  the  fervid  zeal  of  the 
Mathers,  than  to  the  quiet  course  of  Mr. 
Willard.  Nevertheless,  I  esteem  him  highly. 
But  I  believe  in  the  power  of  mighty  impulses 
to  renovate  the  heart  and  subdue  the  evil 
principle  in  man.  The  heart  of  man  is  like 
a  wasted  garden,  full  of  unsightly  plants  and 
noxious  weeds,  and  dry  and  barren  trees. 
When  these  are  burnt  up  by  the  terrors  of  the 
Lord,  the  Sun  of  righteousness  covers  it  with 
a  beautiful  verdure,  and  it  brings  forth  the 
fruits  of  holiness.' 

'  I  believe,  as  you  do,  in  a  supernatural 
change  of  heart,'  said  Mary;  'but  I  consider 
a  holy  life  and  a  willing  obedience  to  the  com- 
mands of  God,  as  the  best  evidence  of  his 
presence  and  power  in  the  heart ;  nor  sam  I 
sure,  that  a  soil,  from  which  the  noxious  weed 
5* 


54  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

and  barren  tree  have  been  rooted  out,  may 
not  as  well  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  holiness, 
when  the  seed  are  implanted  by  a  divine 
hand,  as  if  it  were  burned  over  with  fire. 
Nevertheless,  there  is  beauty  and  truth  in 
your  figure,  and  it  is  doubtless  ^  consolation 
to  the  true  believer,  to  have  a  vivid  remem- 
brance of  the  work  of  the  law  on  his  heart.' 

'  Those  are  certainly  the  most  active  Chris- 
tians,' replied  Trellison,  '  who  see  the  depths 
of  ruin,  from  which  they  have  been  rescued. 
They  have  a  clearer  view  of  the  danger  of 
their  fellow  men,  and  are  excited  to  greater 
efforts  in  their  behalf.  It  appears  to  me  the 
special  design  and  tendency  of  Mr.  Mather's 
preaching  is,  to  awaken  this  solicitude  and 
excite  to  such  efforts.' 

'  The  minds  of  individuals,'  returned  Miss 
Graham,  '  are  affected  by  such  modes  of  ad- 
dress, as  are  best  adapted  to  their  peculiar 
habits  and  tempers.  Some  men  are  more 
readily  moved  by  terror,  others  by  the  winning 
persuasions  of  the  gospel  But  in  the  remarks 
I  have  made,  do  not,  I  pray  you,  think  me  the 
enemy  of  Mr.  Mather.  I  am  not,  and  if  I  had 
not  heard  him  preach,  it  is  quite  probable  I 
should  go  with  you  next  Sabbath.  I  admire 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  55 

his  talents,  and  his  literary  character  is  de- 
servedly high.  Moreover,  he  is  very  agreable 
in  conversation,  and  has  entertained  me  much 
this  very  evening.' 

At  this  moment,  the  summons  to  the  eve- 
ning's entertainment  prevented  the  reply  of 
Trellison.  In  a  large  room,  adjoining  the  hall, 
a  range  of  tables  had  been  laid,  and  were  cov- 
ered with  a  rich  variety  of  foreign  luxuries  as 
well  as  the  more  substantial  products  of  New 
England.  The  hospitality  of  those  days  was 
not  marked  by  all  those  nice  refinements, 
which  so  often  embarrass  the  social  life  of  the 
present  times  ;  but  it  was  liberal  to  profusion, 
and,  though  simple  in  its  forms,  was  not  de- 
ficient in  a  just  regard  to  the  proprieties  and 
restraints  of  elegant  society.  Yet  there  was 
one  feature  in  the  social  life  of  New  England, 
which  constituted  its  principal  charm,  and  gave 
it  a  direction  to  the  highest  and  noblest  objects 
of  human  pursuit.  It  was  a  devout  recognition 
of  Providence,  at  every  social  meeting,  an  un- 
embarrassed and  grateful  thanksgiving,  always 
expected  and  offered  with  becoming  reverence 
and  a  grateful  sense  of  obligation. 

This  interesting  service  was  performed  on 
the  present  occasion  by  Mr.  Willard,  the  ac- 
complished pastor  of  the  South  church,  and  a 


56  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

more  pleasing  spectacle  is  seldom  witnessed. 
Around  the  tables  were  the  fathers  of  the 
colony,  men  eminent  for  learning,  for  mental 
vigor,  and  above  all,  for  distinguished,  consis- 
tent and  exemplary  piety.  Mingled  among 
them,  in  different  groups,  were  fifty  young  men 
and  maidens,  blooming  in  youth,  the  flower  of 
the  province,  the  first  in  rank  and  manners  in 
the  land,  all  bowing  their  heads  in  reverence, 
while  the  evening  thanksgiving  went  up  to 
the  Giver  of  all  good  and  the  source  of  every 
blessing.  This  was  a  part  of  that  education 
which  has  made  New  England  the  glory  of 
all  lands.  But  this  glory  has  passed  away 
from  the  brilliant  circles  of  its  now  splendid 
metropolis ;  gifts  are  received  with  no  audible 
response  to  the  Giver;  and  Religion  is  too 
often  deemed  a  graceless  intruder  in  the  walks 
of  wealth  and  fashion. 

The  conversation,  which  had  occupied  Trel- 
lison  and  Mary,  had  not  escaped  the  notice 
of  Strale.  From  some  cause,  these  two  young 
gentlemen  were  not  often  pleased  with  each 
other.  The  young  ladies  insisted  that  Trelli- 
son  considered  Strale  as  a  rival  who  could 
not  easily  be  supplanted.  It  was  plain  that 
Miss  Graham  was,  in  some  measure,  the  cause 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  57 

of  this  dislike  ;  yet  apart  from  this,  the  char- 
acters of  the  two  were  so  exceedingly  different, 
that  little  harmony  of  feeling  could  be  expect- 
ed between  them.  Strale  was  always  pleasing. 
Distinguished  for  frankness  and  simplicity,  his 
conversation  was  vigorous,  playful  and  strong- 
ly marked  with  the  characters  of  truth  and 
propriety.  Trellison  was  cautious,  frequently 
reserved,  with  good  manners;  but  an  expression 
of  cunning,  and  even  malignity,  would  often 
cross  his  countenance,  and  give  to  his  features, 
which,  in  general,  were  pleasing,  a  harsh  and 
disagreeable  aspect.  He  was  selfish  and  very 
suspicious  of  the  motives  and  doings  of  others, 
and  his  bad  temper  towards  Strale  was  often 
manifested  by  an  ambiguous  politeness,  throw- 
ing off  sarcasms,  mingled  with  civility  enough 
to  show  his  own  dexterity,  and  conceal,  in 
part,  the  bitter  hatred  which  prompted  him. 

At  the  supper  table  Walter  found  means  to 
join  Miss  Graham,  and  the  conversation,  as 
usual,  soon  became  playful  and  animated. 
Several  young  ladies  gathered  round  and  form- 
ed a  circle  of  attraction,  which,  wherever  it 
moved,  was  sure  to  carry  its  satellites  with  it, 
and  keep  up  its  brilliancy.  Trellison  who  had 
made  unusual  efforts  to  be  agreeable,  finding 


58  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

himself  unable  to  break  the  circle  by  starting 
new  topics  and  diverting  the  current  in  his  own 
favor,  at  last  joined  it  himself.  Soon  after, 
as  Walter  was  passing  a  glass  of  wine  to  Miss 
Graham,  Trellison's  arm,  either  by  design  or 
a  sudden  change  of  position,  struck  the 
hand  of  Strale  and  overturned  the  wine  upon 
the  dress  of  Miss  Graham.  Trellison  stooped 
to  take  up  the  broken  pieces,  remarking : 

'  How  unfortunate !  what  was  the  matter, 
Mr.  Strale  ? ' 

'  I  ask  pardon,  Miss  Graham,'  said  Strale ; 
'wine,  they  say,  is  a  mocker;  but  I  would 
rather  its  color  might  grace  your  cheek  than 
stain  your  dress ;  my  hand  is  not  usually  un- 
steady. Perhaps  Mr.  Trellison  can  explain 
why  it  is  so  to-night' 

'  I  am  sorry  you  think  any  explanation  due 
from  me  :  what  possible  connection  could  I 
have  with  the  accident  ?  Mr  Strale,  your  im- 
putation is  rude  and  unjust.' 

'  I  know  not  how  it  is,  Mr.  Trellison  :  some 
person's  arm  struck  my  hand  abruptly,  as 
it  seemed  to  me.  I  thought  it  was  yours  :  but 
if  you  disclaim  it,  I  am  willing  to  take  back 
the  suspicion,  and  think  it  an  accident.' 

'  Your  apology  is   hardly  in   season,'   said 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  59 

Trellison ;  '  you  had  no  right  to  suppose  any 
one  in  this  room  would  willingly  help  you 
stain  a  lady's  dress  ;  still  less,  to  point  out 
an  individual,  in  a  manner  so  invidious  and 
selfish.' 

The  young  ladies,  .who  had  been  engaged 
in  assisting  Miss  Graham,  now  returned,  and 
before  Walter  had  opportunity  to  reply,  Miss 
Hallam  remarked  to  Trellison,  that  he  was 
a  very  careless  gentleman  to  molest  a  lady's 
cup-bearer.  Strale  looked  at  Trellison,  who 
bore  this  rebuke  unabashed  ;  but  he  instantly 
replied  :  '  I  am  sorry  you  think  me  so  careless, 
Miss  Hallam ;  but  indeed,  I  was  not  aware  of 
any  agency  in  the  matter.' 

'  It  may  not  have  been  intentional,'  said 
Miss  Hallam :  '  it  could  not  have  been,  and 
perhaps  I  was  deceived  in  supposing  it  to  be 
you ;  nevertheless,  I  thought  it  was.' 

The  conversation  was  getting  a  little  too 
grave,  and  a  movement  towards  the  hall  was 
readily  seconded  by  some  of  the  young  ladies, 
and  the  company  adjourned  to  the  other  room. 
The  impressions  which  this  conversation  made 
were  not  of  the  most  agreeable  kind  ;  but 
they  soon  passed  away,  and  other  topics  and 
amusements  restored,  at  least  in  appearance, 


60  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

the  harmony  which  had  been  so  rudely  dis- 
turbed. 

The  festivities  of. an  evening  party  were 
always  closed,  in  those  days,  by  devotional 
exercises  ;  and  on  the  present  occasion,  they 
were  performed  by  the  younger  Mather,  who 
was  now  in  Ins  early  manhood,  and  whose  vig- 
orous, yet  credulous  and  superstitious  mind 
was  destined  to  exert  a  powerful,  and  we 
must  add,  a  baleful  influence  upon  the  social 
condition  of  the  colony.  It  happened  that,  as 
he  was  about  to  read  the  evening  hymn  which 
preceded  the  closing  prayer,  the  shock  of  an 
earthquake  w^s  slightly  felt  by  the  company. 
It  was  immediately  followed  by  a  rapid  and 
tumultuous  sound,  like  the  rattling  of  heavy 
wheels  over  the  pavement.  Another  shock 
succeeded,  and  the  house,  for  an  instant,  rock- 
ed, as  if  a  sudden  whirlwind  had  passed  by. 
In  a  moment,  all  was  hushed,  and  the  awe- 
stricken  party  stood  like  motionless  statues, 
wrapped  in  amazement  and  terror. 

The  silence,  which  lasted  a  moment  or  two, 
was  broken  by  Mr.  Mather,  who  remarked 
that  the  providence  of  God  had  furnished  a 
theme  for  reflection,  which  was  fitted  to  im- 
press the  mind  with  the  instability  of  earth 
and  all  earthly  things.  It  was  a  voice  of  ad- 


THE   SALEM  BELLE.  61 

monition  wliich  could  not  be  disregarded. 
When  pestilence  and  famine  were  abroad  in 
the  land,  the  means  of  at  least  temporary  relief 
were  possessed.  But  when  the  pillars  of  the 
world  were  moved  and  its  foundations  upheav- 
ed by  unseen  and  terrible  agents ;  it  was  then 
every  earthly  refuge  was  vain.  '  But,'  he  con- 
tinued, '  there  is  one  hiding  place  which,  in 
the  midst  of  every  convulsion,  is  safe  for  the 
believer.  Time  has  not  reached  it  with  his 
consuming  hand  ;  tempests  have  beat  upon  it 
in  vain ;  pestilence,  famine  or  earthquake  can 
never  waste  its  strength ;  it  shall  survive  the 
ruin  of  earth,  the  wreck  of  planets,  and  a  dis- 
solving universe.  This  refuge  is  the  '  Rock  of 
ages ; '  here  are  towers  of  strength  and  palaces 
of  hope,  built  on  foundations  which  rest  on  the 
throne  of  God.  The  voice  we  have  just  heard 
is  the  voice  of  a  father  telling  us  to  hide  in 
these  chambers  of  his  grace,  'until  the  in- 
dignation be  overpast ; '  it  is  but  a  louder  echo 
of  his  mercy,  warning  us  that  earth  must  pass 
away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements 
melt  with  fervent  heat ;  and,  at  the  same  time, 
assuring  us  that,  though  the  mountains  depart 
and  the  hills  be  removed,  his  loving  kindness 
shall  not  depart  from  his  people.' 
6 


62  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

Such  was  a  part  of  the  extempore  address, 
which  the  interesting  circumstances  of  the 
evening  called  forth.  It  was  followed  by  a 
fervent  prayer,  and  a  train  of  salutary  re- 
flections occupied  the  minds  of  the  party,  as 
they  dispersed  to  their  several  homes. 


CHAPTER  FIFTH. 


'  WHAT  an  unfortunate  evening  we  have 
had!'  said  Strale  to  Lyford,  on  their  return 
home ;  '  every  thing  has  gone  wrong.  Trelli- 
son  was  in  the  wrong  place,  the  wine  went  the 
wrong  way,  and  the  earthquake  came  at  the 
wrong  time.' 

'  Hush,  Walter ;  you  speak  too  lightly  on 
this  latter  point.  All  the  trifles  of  the  evening 
vanished  from  my  mind  when  the  earthquake 
voice  of  my  Maker  spoke  to  me  of  a  coming 
judgment,  and  a  crashing  world.  Why  is  it, 
Walter,  that  we  think  so  little  of  our  future 
destiny  ?  Why  do  we  build  our  hopes  on  a 
world  we  must  leave  so  soon  ? ' 

'  I  know  it  is  a  fitting  time  to  think,  James,' 
said  Strale  ;  '  I  would  that  sensible  objects 
had  less  effect  upon  me ;  but  so  it  is,  Lyford, 
and  I  cannot  help  it.  I  thought  more  of  my 


64  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

own  misfortunes  this  evening  than  any  thing 
else.  Even  the  earthquake  scarcely  diverted 
my  thoughts  from  that  unfortunate  overthrow, 
which  I  verily  believe  was  caused  by  Trelli- 
son.' 

'  It  is  vain  and  foolish,  Walter,  to  dwell 
upon  such  trifles.  I  am  no  enemy,  as  you 
well  know,  to  social  pleasures,  but  at  such  an 
hour  as  this,  I  am  sorry  your  mind  is  not  better 
occupied.  It  is  now  nearly  midnight,  the  way 
is  solitary,  and  its  very  silence  seems  to  me 
ominous  and  impressive :  these  leafless  trees, 
all  nature  hushed  and  dead,  the  voice  which 
has  just  issued  from  the  groaning  earth,  — all 
these  speak  to  us  of  our  mortality,  warn  us  of 
the  flight  of  time,  and  throw  around  us  the 
dim  figures  and  solemn  images  of  a  coming 
hereafter.' 

'  You  are  superstitious  to-night,  James.  I 
do  not  mean  to  say  your  views  in  the  main 
are  not  reasonable  and  right,  but  there  is  a 
tinge  of  melancholy  in  your  language  and 
manner,  which  is  hardly  natural.  I  wish  to 
be  as  religious  as  you  are,  but  not  quite  so 
grave,  for  gravity  you  know  has  little  to  do 
with  my  constitution.  We  are  now  nearly 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  65 

home,  and  when  we  get  there  I  will  converse 
with  you  on  religion  if  you  wish,  but  not  ex- 
actly in  this  way.' 

At  this  moment  they  entered  a  narrow  turn 
in  the  road,  which  was  lined  on  either  side  by 
a  dense  forest  for  nearly  a  mile ;  the  large 
tangled  bushes  formed  the  only  fence,  and  the 
way  was  so  nearly  open,  that  any  one  coming 
from  the  woods  might  enter  it  with  little  ob- 
struction. The  night  was  extremely  dark,  and 
not  even  a  star  was  visible  ;  the  young  travel- 
lers, however,  were  provided  with  a  small  lan- 
tern, which  was  a  very  important  guide  in 
this  stage  of  their  walk.  A  slight  rustling  in 
the  woods  had  once  or  twice  arrested  the  at- 
tention of  James,  who  remarked  that  he  could 
hardly  account  for  it  at  that  hour  of  the  night, 
and  at  this  season  of  the  year. 

'  The  wind  may  produce  it,'  said  Strale ; 
'  the  imagination  may  produce  it ;  and  possi- 
bly, Lyford,  the  Salem  witches  may  be  danc- 
ing about  in  the  woods.  By  the  way,  I  won- 
der Cotton  Mather  said  nothing  about  these 
rumors  from  Salem ;  he  is  just  the  man  to  be- 
lieve them.  Do  you  think  it  possible  he  knows 
nothing  of  the  story  ? ' 

'  Very  possible,  indeed ;  for  it  attracts  very 
6* 


66  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

little  notice,  and  is  in  fact,  very  little  known. 
Mr.  Mather  is  inclined  to  superstition,  but 
I  hardly  think  he  believes  in  ghosts  and 
witches.  I  am  quite  sure  his  father  would 
not  sanction  such  folly,  and  the  father  and  son 
are  not  much  inclined  to  differ  in  opinion.' 

'  I  have  no  very  high  opinion  of  Cotton 
Mather.  He  may  be  a  good  man ;  he  is  cer- 
tainly forcible  and  impressive  in  the  pulpit;  and 
it  is  thought  his  rising  greatness  will  soon 
eclipse  that  of  his  father;  but  in  my  belief 
Dr.  Mather,  if  not  a  greater  man,  is  a  far  better 
one,  and  the  son,  with  all  his  eccentric  bril- 
liancy, can  never  rival  the  father.  He  is 
headstrong,  violent,  and  intolerant.  I  hope 
the  President  will  soon  return,  and  keep  his 
son  from  meddling  with  college  affairs.'  . 

'  He  will  soon  be  here,'  said  Lyford ;  '  and 
in  my  opinion  he  will  come  the  messenger  of 
good  to  these  colonies  ;  he  will  obtain  for  this 
Puritan  community  from  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
what  the  bigotry  and  pride  of  the  Stuarts 
would  never  grant.  No  man's  return  to  Bos- 
ton can  be  so  welcome  as  that  of  Dr.  Mather.' 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  by  a 
sound  in  the  woods,  resembling  the  tread  of 
footsteps  among  the  tangled  bushes.  Walter 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  67 

proposed  to  walk  in  the  direction  indicated  by 
the  noise,  and  ascertain  if  possible  the  cause. 
Lyford,  however,  objected,  and  thought  it  best 
not  to  separate  ;  for  a  little  of  the  superstition 
which  such  circumstances  might  readily  occa- 
sion, had  now  affected  the  minds  of  both,  but 
particularly  that  of  Lyford.  They  walked  si- 
lently along  for  a  moment  or  two,  when  a 
sudden  flash  was  seen,  which  was  followed 
by  a  quick,  sharp  report,  like  that  of  a  rifle, 
and  the  rustling  of  the  bushes  over  the  way 
indicated  that  they  were  torn  and  rent  by  a 
shower  of  lead.  Another  flash  succeeded, 
when  a  shot  struck  the  hand  of  Strale,  and 
passed  off  into  the  neighboring  woods. 

'  There  are  no  witches  here,'  said  Strale ; 
'  there  is  too  much  cold  lead  to  come  from  the 
gun  of  a  witch ;  look  at  my  hand,  Lyford,  and 
be  thankful  as  I  am  it  was  not  my  head/ 

1  This  is  no  time  to  look  at  heads  or  hands,' 
said  Lyford,  '  but  to  escape  the  loss  of  both,  if 
we  can ;  and  he  instantly  extinguished  the  lamp, 
and  suppressing  the  voice  of  Walter,  who  was 
about  to  speak,  they  moved  along  as  silently 
as  possible,  and  in  half  an  hour  entered  the 
college  gate. 

These  singular  events,  following  each  other 


68  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

so  rapidly,  made  a  strong  impression  on  the 
minds  of  both  Strale  and  Lyford.  It  was  im- 
possible not  to  connect  them  in  some  shape 
with  Trellison,  and  yet  there  was  a  boldness 
and  audacity  in  the  affair,  which  was  hardly 
consistent  with  his  reputation  for  caution  and 
cunning.  It  was  too  late  to  do  any  thing  about 
it  that  night,  and  after  an  examination  of  the 
wound  of  Strale,  which  proved  very  slight,  a 
few  simple  remedies  were  applied,  and  they 
retired  for  such  rest  as  the  exciting  scenes  of 
the  evening  might  allow. 

The  next  day  the  story  was  rife  in  Cam- 
bridge, and  a  strong  excitement  was  produced 
throughout  the  town.  Trellison  was  at  once 
suspected,  and  as  his  dislike  to  Strale  was 
well  known,  a  legal  investigation  was  pro- 
posed, and  immediately  carried  into  effect ; 
not,  however,  without  a  strong  remonstrance 
from  Walter  and  his  friend,  who  were  disposed 
to  let  the  affair  drop.  A  warrant  was  imme- 
diately issued  for  the  apprehension  of  Trelli- 
son, but  before  it  could  be  served,  he  was 
warned  of  the  movements  against  him,  and 
advised  to  make  his  escape.  This  he  refused 
to  do,  and  declared  himself  ready  for  imme- 
diate trial.  Accordingly,  when  the  officer  ap- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  69 

peared,  he  accompanied  him  to  a  magistrate, 
and  the  investigation  proceeded  in  regular 
form. 

All  the  evidence  against  Trellison  was  cir- 
cumstantial, and  rested  mainly  on  two  facts ; 
one  of  these  was  his  inveterate  dislike  of 
Strale,  which,  with  all  his  caution,  he  had 
been  unable  to  conceal;  the  other  was  the 
very  late  hour  of  his  return,  and  his  disturbed 
and  agitated  manner,  which  was  remarked  by 
several  persons,  as  soon  as  he  entered  his 
lodgings.  In  his  defence,  he  stated  very  forci- 
bly his  objections  to  the  first  branch  of  evi- 
dence, declaring  that  nothing  less  than  mad- 
ness could  prompt  even  an  enemy  to  a  kind 
of  revenge  which  was  so  rash,  and  must  recoil 
so  soon  on  the  aggressor.  He  explained  the 
lateness  of  his  return  by  saying  that  he  walked 
with  one  of  the  young  ladies  for  nearly  half 
an  hour  before  he  left  Boston,  and  on  taking 
his  leave,  he  came  home  on  the  public  road, 
and  was  himself  surprised,  on  his  arrival,  at 
the  lateness  of  the  hour. 

The  magistrate  demanded  the  name  of  the 
young  lady,  as  her  evidence  might  be  impor- 
tant in  the  case. 

Trellison  replied,  that  he  should  give  it  with 


70  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

reluctance,  but  would  do  it,  if  the  requirement 
was  mandatory. 

The  magistrate  repeated  the  question,  and 
insisted  on  a  prompt  reply. 

'  The  name  of  the  lady,'  said  Trellison,  '  is 
Miss  Graham.' 

Walter  started  at  this  annunciation,  and  the 
blood  rushed  to  his  face ;  but  he  recovered 
himself  in  a  moment,  and  the  sudden  flush 
escaped  the  notice  of  all  excepting  Trellison. 

The  magistrate  thought  it  necessary  to  send 
for  Miss  Graham,  and  ordered  that  Trellison 
should  be  held  in  custody  till  the  next  day, 
when  Miss  Graham's  evidence  would  be 
taken,  and  all  the  parties  should  have  a  fair 
hearing. 

Strale  and  Lyford  now  requested  that  Trel- 
lison might  be  liberated  on  his  own  bail.  They 
also  stated  the  complaint  had  been  made 
against  their  wishes,  and  they  believed  the 
evidence  was  such  as  did  not  warrant  his 
committal.  But  the  magistrate  immediately 
ordered  Trellison  to  prison,  and  rebuked  the 
young  students  for  meddling  with  his  official 
duties.  The  public  feeling  was  very  strong 
against  Trellison,  and  scarcely  any  doubt  re- 
mained, that  on  the  next  day  he  would  be 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  71 

convicted  of  an  aggravated  assault,  with  intent 
to  murder. 

At  this  stage  of  the  business,  to  the  surprise 
of  all,  two  young  men,  members  of  college, 
appeared  and  declared  themselves  the  parties 
in  fault.  They  stated,  that  having  been  in 
Roxbury  the  preceding  afternoon  on  a  shoot- 
ing excursion,  they  had  taken  supper  at  an  inn 
on  their  way  home,  and  after  supper  several 
persons  came  in,  and  the  evening  Was  occu- 
pied in  card-playing  and  wine-drinking ;  the 
wine  proved  too  strong  for  them,  so  much  so 
as  to  make  them  wholly  unconscious  of  the 
earthquake,  the  news  of  which  surprised 
them,  the  next  day.  On  their  return  home 
at  a  late  hour,  they  saw  a  long  distance  be- 
hind them  a  light,  which  they  supposed  pro- 
ceeded from  the  lantern  of  some  members  of 
college.  They  had  now  partially  recovered 
from  the  effects  of  the  wine,  and  on  seeing 
this  light,  they  resolved  to  play  off  a  joke,  and 
accordingly  went  into  the  neighboring  woods 
and  waited  till  the  students  came  up ;  they 
then  fired  successively,  aiming  at  the  bushes 
a  few  rods  in  advance  of  the  travellers.  The 
guns  were  loaded  with  buckshot  only,  but 
they  supposed  the  unsteadiness  of  their  aim 


72  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

proceeded  from  the  fumes  of  wine,  and  on 
hearing  Strale  remark  that  his  hand  was 
wounded,  and  seeing  him  by  the  light  of  the 
lantern  hold  it  up  to  his  companion,  they 
feared  the  joke  had  been  carried  too  far,  and 
after  waiting  till  the  road  was  still,  they  went 
home. 

This  relation  established  the  innocence  of 
Trellison  beyond  all  doubt,  and  very  much  to 
the  annoyance  of  several  officious  individuals 
who  had  prejudged  the  case,  and  fully  believed 
in  his  guilt.  Walter  and  Lyford  shared  too  in 
the  awkwardness  and  confusion  that  followed. 
All  they  could  do  was  to  make  a  full  apology, 
and  express  their  deep  regret  at  the  course 
which  had  been  taken.  Trellison  bowed 
haughtily,  but  in  such  a  manner  as  to  show 
that  the  offence  would  not  readily  be  forgiven. 
The  two  young  men  who  had  made  confes- 
sion, were  held  to  bail  for  subsequent  exami- 
nation, and  the  parties  soon  after  dispersed. 


CHAPTER    SIXTH. 


A  FEW  days  after  the  adventure  in  the 
woods,  Lyford  obtained  leave  to  visit  his 
friends  in  Hadley.  At  that  time  such  a  jour- 
ney was  no  small  affair ;  and  the  road  was  so 
new,  so  little  travelled,  and  the  settlements 
on  the  way  were  so  thinly  scattered,  that  it 
required  a  good  deal  of  preparation,  and  was 
usually  performed  on  horseback.  There  were 
no  inns  on  the  road,  except  a  small  house  in 
the  settlement  at  Worcester,  and  a  log  cabin 
in  the  neighborhood  of  Brookfield,  where  food 
and  lodging  might  be  had. 

The  journey  was  undertaken  in  company 
with  a  friend,  and  the  ride  of  four  days  among 
the  forests  of  New  England  was  characterized 
by  a  variety  of  romantic  and  pleasing  inci- 
dents. It  was  not  without  peril  of  life  and 
limb,  for  the  road  was  often  precipitous,  and 
7 


74  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

though  sometimes  travelled  in  sleighi.  and 
wheel  carriages,  these  conveyances  were  little 
adapted  to  its  rugged  surface,  and  afforded 
small  comfort  to  their  riders.  The  road  was 
perfectly  known  to  Lyford,  and  the  scenery  on 
the  way  was  so  picturesque  and  beautiful  that 
he  often  paused  in  admiration  on  some  of  the 
cliffs  over  which  his  path  led  him,  and  gazed 
long  and  with  lively  interest  at  those  wild  and 
nigged  features  of  nature  which  the  labor  of 
man  has  since  softened  into  the  calmer  linea- 
ments of  pleasant  meadows,  flourishing  gar- 
dens and  cultivated  fields. 

The  village  of  Hadley  had  been  the  resi- 
dence of  the  venerated  Gen.  Goffe.  Every 
incident  in  his  grandfather's  history,  every 
spot  which  the  illustrious  exile  loved,  was 
dear  to  the  memory  of  Lyford.  In  their  early 
childhood,  James  and  his  sister  were  the 
solace  of  many  a  weary  hour,  and  threw 
around  the  aged  patriot  the  last  gleams  of 
sunshine  which  fell  on  his  troubled  career. 
Every  one  loved  the  old  man  ;  and  the  man- 
date of  the  royal  Stuart  and  his  bribe  of  gold 
were  of  no  force  among  the  peaceful  villagers, 
who  well  knew  the  veteran's  retreat,  and 
could  never  be  persuaded,  by  promise  or  threat, 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  75 

to  betray  him.  The  sympathies  of  the  com- 
munity in  which  he  lived  were  wholly  on  his 
side,  and  all  those  friendly  offices  which  affec- 
tion could  suggest,  or  kindness  confer,  were 
liberally  bestowed.  But  the  tyrannical  Charles 
was  then  in  the  zenith  of  his  power,  and  the 
last  days  of  Goffe  were  imbittered  by  the 
tidings  of  his  constant  and  successful  aggres- 
sions on  the  laws  and  liberties  of  England. 
Whatever  were  his  errors  in  pronouncing  judg- 
ment upon  the  only  Stuart  who  commands 
the  sympathy  and  affection  of  posterity,  it  is 
certain  that  Gen.  Goffe  deplored  the  necessity  of 
such  a  sacrifice,  and  acted  under  a  strong,  but 
misguided  sense  of  duty.  His  name  is  yet 
held  in  honored  and  grateful  remembrance ;  his 
ashes  rest  in  a  land  where  no  kingly  preroga- 
tive tramples  with  its  iron  foot  on  the  sacred 
rights  of  man,  and  where  the  blessed  vision 
that  shone  so  brightly  on  his  eye,  is  a  living 
and  glorious  reality. 

During  Lyford's  absence,  his  sister  returned 
to  Salem,  and  Walter  applied  himself  with 
new  vigor  to  his  studies.  Before  Mary  left 
Boston,  however,  their  mutual  vows  had  been 
pledged,  with  the  full  consent  of  Walter's 
parents,  whose  reply  to  his  earnest  request 


76  THE    SALEM   BELLE. 

was  as  kind  and  affectionate  as  he  could  de- 
sire. Strale  had  never  requested  Miss  Gra- 
ham to  explain  the  circumstances  of  Trelli- 
son's  long  interview  with  her  on  his  way 
home  from  Mr.  Elliott's,  but  as  she  was  aware 
of  the  difficulties  which  occurred  at  Cambridge 
on  the  next  day,  and  of  the  singular  and  sus- 
picious attitude  in  which  Trellison's  declara- 
tion had  placed  her,  she  now  thought  it  proper 
to  make  Walter  acquainted  with  all  the  facts  in 
the  case.  It  appeared  that  Mr.  Trellison  had 
long  persisted  in  a  class  of  attentions  which 
were  exceedingly  annoying  and  disagreeable, 
and  Miss  Graham  determined  to  accept  his 
offer  to  accompany  her  home,  with  a  view  to 
put  a  final  end  to  his  importunities.  On  this 
occasion  Trellison  again  renewed  his  request, 
that  she  would  so  far  permit  his  attentions  as 
to  allow  him  the  hope  of  a  future  union,  de- 
claring that  his  love  was  stronger  than  death, 
and  that  no  conceivable  suffering  could  be 
equal  to  that  which  must  follow  the  abandon- 
ment of  his  hope.  Miss  Graham  had  long 
known  the  strength  of  Jiis  attachment,  and  in 
reply  assured  him  that  in  many  points  he  pos- 
sessed her  esteem  and  respect,  but  beyond 
that,  she  could  give  no  response  to  his  feelin  g  s 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  77 

and  begged  he  would  cease  his  attentions, 
declaring  once  for  all,  that  all  hope  and  expec- 
tation on  his  part  were  entirely  groundless,  and 
must  terminate,  as  her  affections  were  already 
fixed  upon  another,  and  his  duty  to  himself 
and  to  her  required  that  he  should  no  longer 
molest  her  with  such  attentions  as  she  could 
never  reciprocate. 

The  result  of  this  interview  accounted  for 
the  haggard  and  troubled  appearance  of  Trel- 
lison  on  his  return  to  Cambridge.  It  was  a 
fatal  blow  to  his  hopes,  it  struck  deeply  at  his 
pride,  and  aroused  a  train  of  reflections  and 
purposes  which,  under  various  disguises,  were 
so  interwoven  with  the  severity  of  his  relig- 
ious views,  as  to  conceal  from  him  in  part 
their  real  turpitude.  He  could  not  forgive 
Strale  for  supplanting  him,  as  he  supposed,  in 
Mary's  love.  He  began  to  think  Miss  Graham 
herself  was  not  the  angelic  being  his  fancy 
had  pictured,  and  a  feeling  of  bitterness 
against  both  soon  passed  over  his  mind, 
which  he  chose  to  indulge,  as  furnishing 
some  antidote  to  the  disappointment  and 
shame  which  had  nearly  overwhelmed  him. 

It  was  now  the  clear  sunshine  of  happiness 
with  Walter.     His  long  cherished  object  had 
7* 


78  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

been  attained,  and  he  looked  forward  with 
pride  and  pleasure  to  the  day  when  he  could 
call  Miss  Graham  his  own,  and  present  her  to 
his  parents  as  the  object  of  his  warmest  love. 

Mary,  too,  was  happy ;  but  there  was  one 
blot  in  the  beautiful  picture  she  was  contem- 
plating. Strale  was  not  decidedly  religious. 
His  principles  were  firm,  his  views  of  religion 
serious  and  respectful ;  but  this  was  not  suf- 
ficient or  satisfactory.  She  was  desirous  most 
of  all,  that  he  might  possess  that  inestimable 
pearl,  which  he  who  obtains  will  never  give 
up,  and  he  who  refuses  to  seek  will  never 
obtain.  Her  conversations  with  Walter  on 
religious  subjects  were  frequent  and  serious ; 
and  every  day,  while  they  were  together,  she 
had  the  happiness  to  find  him  more  deeply  in- 
terested, and  more  determined  that  his  future 
well  being  should  become  a  matter  of  personal 
concern  and  solicitude. 

On  the  last  evening  before  Mary  left  Bos- 
ton, the  conversation  was  more  than  usually 
interesting.  The  day  had  been  clear  and 
cold  —  there  was  little  snow  on  the  ground, 
but  it  presented  a  smooth  surface  of  ice  over 
which  they  found  a  pleasant  walk  on  the  bor- 
ders of  the  forest  which  then  occupied,  in  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  79 

wildness  of  its  original  growth,  the  present 
site  of  the  Boston  common.  The  moonlight 
was  falling  among  the  trees,  and  was  also 
reflected  from  the  ice  and  snow,  whose  beau- 
tiful expanse  was  visible  on  the  south.  The 
subject  of  conversation  was  the  character  of 
New-England  piety.  Walter  had  serious  ob- 
jections to  its  general  features,  which  he 
thought  were  unnatural  and  unwarranted  by 
the  scriptures.  He  objected  to  its  harshness 
and  severity,  its  alliance  to  bigotry  and  su- 
perstition, its  restraint  upon  the  buoyancy  and 
cheerfulness  of  youth,  and  its  rigid  demands 
upon  the  time  and  attention  of  its  professors. 

'  These,  Mary,'  said  he,  '  are  difficulties 
which  I  cannot  get  over.  Surely  religion  was 
never  intended  to  strip  the  world  of  its  beauty 
and  clothe  it  in  unnatural  gloom.  It  must 
animate  all  our  joyous  sensibilities,  and  not 
suppress  them  —  it  must  give  us  bright  pic- 
tures of  the  future  life,  and  not  such  as  will 
cast  shadows  and  gloom  over  the  present.' 

'  Religion,  Walter,'  replied  Mary,  '  must 
strip  the  world  of  its  false  beauty,  and  present 
it  in  its  true  light.  It  must  frown  upon  every 
sensibility,  however  joyous,  which  is  sinful. 
It  claims  our  supreme  regard,  and  demands 


80  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

the  first  place  in  our  pursuits,  the  first  in  our 
affections.  The  beauty  and  color  of  the  rich- 
est wine  are  often  heightened  by  the  poison- 
ous drug  —  shall  we  therefore  press  the  chal- 
ice to  our  lips  ?  Will  you  not  agree  with  me 
that  most  of  that  which  charms  the  youthful 
mind  is  false  and  illusive  ? ' 

'  I  have  often  found  it  so.  But  on  the  other 
hand,  is  there  no  excess  in  religious  sensibil- 
ity ?  Do  not  insanity  and  despair  sometimes 
follow  in  the  train  of  excited  apprehensions  of 
future  wrath,  and  is  not  the  imagination  often 
terrified  and  distracted  by  groundless  alarms  ? ' 

'  This  excess  of  sensibility  is  not  peculiar 
to  religious  subjects.  The  intense  application 
of  the  mind  to  any  subject  of  absorbing  in- 
terest will  often  destroy  its  balance,  and  unfit 
it  for  usefulness  and  happiness.  How  is  it 
with  the  men  of  pleasure,  of  wealth,  of  talent 
and  fame?  Are  they  not  overthrown  some- 
times by  the  excitement  of  their  several  voca- 
tions ?  And  can  religion,  Walter,  which  is  of 
all  themes  the  most  exciting,  be  always  con- 
templated with  such  calmness  as  never  to 
distract  the  mind  ? ' 

'  It  is  not  religion,  dear  Mary,  that  I  object 
to ;  but  to  those  distorted  and  unnatural  shapes 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  81 

which  it  seems  to  wear  in  the  community. 
Look  now  at  the  strange  delusion  which  pre- 
vails at  Salem.  Under  color  of  religion,  sev- 
eral innocent  persons  have  been  imprisoned, 
charged  with  crimes  which  they  cannot  com- 
mit if  they  would ;  and  yet  we  are  told  the 
interests  of  true  religion  require  their  punish- 
ment." 

'  These  are  the  excrescences  of  religion,'  re- 
plied Mary,  'not  the  thing  itself.  As  to  the 
witch  stories,  and  the  proceedings  of  the  mag- 
istrates, there  is  folly  enough  about  them ;  but  I 
am  quite  sure  no  part  of  it  is  to  be  laid  to  relig- 
ion. Superstition  affects  all  minds  more  or  less. 
It  has  a  most  powerful  agency  in  the  papal 
church,  and  is  an  important  part  of  the  ma- 
chinery by  which  that  evil  system  is  sup- 
ported. I  believe  there  is  less  of  it  here  than 
elsewhere ;  and  yet  if  its  elements  are  once 
in  commotion,  there  is  no  absolute  protection 
against  its  power.  Not  many  years  since  sev- 
eral persons  were  punished  in  England  for 
witchcraft,  and  it  is  unfortunate  that  the  rela- 
tions between  the  physical  and  mental  states 
are  not  better  understood.  The  ignorant  and 
credulous  too  often  mistake  the  disorders  of 
their  minds  for  the  influence  of  mysterious 


82  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

spirits  and  malignant  demons,  and  for  want  of 
a  just  discrimination,  the  most  disastrous  re- 
sults will  sometimes  follow.' 

'  I  am  ashamed  to  confess,  Mary,  that  my 
own  experience  goes  to  confirm  the  truth  of 
your  remarks.  I  am  not  wholly  free  from  su- 
perstitious feelings.  There  have  been  times 
in  my  life  when  I  was  ready  to  start  at  the 
fall  of  a  leaf,  and  have  felt  an  undefinable 
and  mysterious  awe,  for  which  I  could  trace 
rio  sufficient  cause.  I  have  been  at  times 
almost  ready  to  sympathize  with  those  who 
look  at  the  blooming  of  a  flower  out  of  its 
season,  or  the  sudden  blighting  of  blossoms 
on  the  tree,  as  intimations  of  death  or  some 
other  calamity.  I  remember  a  family  of  six 
brothers  in  Virginia,  the  youngest  ten  years  of 
age,  and  all  of  them  in  sound  and  vigorous 
health.  A  number  of  peach  trees  in  fine  con- 
dition were  growing  in  front  of  the  house. 
They  were  very  remarkable  for  the  abun- 
dance and  excellence  of  their  fruit.  Early  in 
the  spring  before  I  left,  those  trees  were  ob- 
served to  be  full  of  blossoms,  when  suddenly, 
and  without  apparent  cause,  the  bloom  of 
three  of  them  was  blighted,  and  in  a  few 
weeks  they  died.  Soon  after  I  reached  Bos- 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  83 

ton  I  was  informed  by  letter,  that  three  of 
those  brothers  were  successively  seized  with 
fever  and  died.  Was  not  this,  Maiy,  a  shadow 
of  things  to  come,  a  significant  token  of  the 
desolation  which  so  soon  fell  upon  the  family  ? 
Was  it  not  at  least  remarkable  in  its  circum- 
stances ? ' 

4  Just  now,  Walter,  you  seemed  to  warn  me 
against  superstition,  and  then  suggested  a 
train  of  thought  which  could  not  fail  to  awaken 
it,  if  I  had  any.  Indeed,  Walter,  I  have  no 
belief  in  its  being  a  wonder,  even  as  you 
state  it.  What  is  more  common  than  for  a 
peach  tree  to  be  full  of  blossoms,  and  then 
suddenly  die.  A  worm  at  the  root,  a  thou- 
sand blighting  influences,  are  constantly  at 
work  to  undermine  its  little  life ;  and  if  the 
incident  contains  an  impressive  lesson,  it  does 
not  warrant  us  in  believing  it  the  design  of 
Providence  to  reveal  thereby  the  deaths  which 
soon  after  occurred.' 

'  You  are  not  so  credulous  even,  as  I  am,' 
said  Walter, '  and  I  certainly  am  not  so  religious 
as  you  are.  This  would  seem  to  prove  there 
is  no  tendency  in  your  religion  to  blend  itself 
with  superstition.  It  is  therefore  but  reasona- 
ble that  I  should  give  up  this  point.  Yet  that 


84  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

superstition  now  reigns  to  an  alarming  degree 
in  this  very  religious  community  is  not  to 
be  denied.  The  singular  antics  and  wild 
fancies  of  those  who  are  so  strangely  affected, 
will  easily  satisfy  the  multitude  of  the  pres- 
ence and  power  of  evil  spirits;  and  where 
shall  we  look  for  a  remedy  ?  Now,  strange 
as  it  may  seem  to  you,  it  is  my  belief,  if 
public  amusements  were  introduced,  assem- 
blies for  dancing,  and  even  theatrical  exhi- 
bitions, these  would  do  more  to  banish  the 
delusion  than  any  thing  else.  The  truth  is, 
I  hear  so  many  strange  things,  so  well  accred- 
ited from  sources  so  respectable,  that  I  half 
believe  Satan  has  been  let  loose  upon  the 
community,  and  is  moulding  the  opinions  and 
conduct  of  men  according  to  his  own  will.' 

'  The  measures  you  propose,  to  drive  him 
off, '  said  Mary,  laughing,  '  would  rather  induce 
him  to  stay.  He  is  said  to  be  very  much  at 
home  in  places  where  these  amusements 
abound.  Nevertheless,  if  I  were  sure  he 
would  be  so  well  satisfied  with  the  means 
you  propose,  as  to  let  go  his  hold  upon  the 
fancies  of  the  community,  I  think  we  might 
be  gainers  by  the  exchange.  It  would  be 
substituting  the  lesser  for  the  greater  evil.' 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  85 

'  What  surprises  me  most,'  said  Walter,  '  is 
the  ready  credence  which  is  given  to  those 
who  say  they  are  affected  by  witches.  Judge 
Sewall,  who  is  certainly  a  wise  and  cool  tem- 
pered man,  Gov.  Stoughton,  and  other  distin- 
guished men,  are  firm  believers  in  the  reality 
of  these  affections ;  and  there  is  even  now  an 
appeal  to  the  Mosaic  scriptures  to  punish 
witches  with  death.  One  of  its  commands, 
'  Thou  shalt  not  suffer  a  witch  to  live,'  is  quo- 
ted as  a  divine  warrant  for  judicial  proceed- 
ings ;  and  such  is  the  zeal  manifested  in  the 
cause,  I  fear  it  will  lead  to  the  death  of  those 
individuals  who  are  now  in  prison.' 

'  Well,  Walter,  whatever  comes  of  it,  do 
not,  I  pray  you,  impute  it  to  religion.  It  has 
nothing  to  do  with  it.  Some  of  the  most 
pious  in  the  land  are  doing  all  in  their  power 
to  divert  the  public  feeling  into  a  different 
channel.  There  is  Mr.  Higginson,  my  own 
minister,  of  Salem,  venerable  and  beloved  by 
all;  Mr.  Willard,  here,  Mr.  Brattle  and  Mr. 
Leverett,  the  latter  your  own  tutor  at  Cam- 
bridge ;  all  these,  and  many  others,  though  to 
some  extent  believers  in  witchcraft,  are  en- 
tirely opposed  to  the  interference  of  the  law, 
and  think  the  evil  will  soon  cure  itself.  Let 
8 


bO  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

us  trust  in  Providence  that  all  will  come  nght. 
And  for  you,  dear  Walter,  I  dread  the  thought 
that  this  mental  epidemic  should  lead  you  to 
distrust  for  a  moment  the  efficacy  and  power 
of  the  gospel.  Believe  it,  Walter,  for  it  is 
assuredly  true :  the  gospel,  received  and 
trusted,  is  the  best  remedy  for  every  mental 
and  moral  disorder.' 

'  It  would  be  happy  for  me,  dear  Mary,  could 
the  same  Christian  graces  which  adorn  your 
character,  shine  forth  in  mine.  I  know  that 
true  piety  towards  God  is  my  only  safeguard 
from  the  ills  of  life,  my  only  hope  for  the  life 
to  come.  I  believe  in  the  great  truths  you 
profess.  I  long  to  experience  their  power 
in  my  own  heart,  and  whatever  sacrifice  of 
the  world  it  may  cost,  I  hope  through  the 
mercy  of  a  Redeemer,  I  shall  be  his  willing 
and  obedient  disciple.' 

The  conversation  closed  as  they  reached 
the  door  of  Mr.  Hallam,  with  whose  family 
Mary  was  to  spend  the  last  night  of  her  stay 
in  Boston. 

It  was  not  surprising  that  a  superstition  so 
unwarrantable  should  give  to  a  mind  like 
Strale's,  false  and  unfavorable  notions  of  re- 
ligion. He  imputed  the  delusion  to  what  he 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  87 

thought  the  sternness  and  severity  of  the 
popular  religious  feeling,  not  considering  that 
a  simple  analysis  of  the  mind  will  develope  a 
multitude  of  causes,  upon  which  the  imputa- 
tion may  far  more  justly  rest.  *The  conversa- 
tion we  have  related  tended  very  much  to 
dispel  this  error,  and  in  the  painful  scenes 
which  were  soon  to  be  developed,  he  was 
enabled  to  distinguish  with  great  accuracy 
between  the  religious  principle  and  the  wild 
and  dreadful  fanaticism  with  which  it  was 
attended.  « 


CHAPTER  SEVENTH. 


IT  was  now  the  latter  end  of  February, 
1692.  The  winter  had  been  cold,  and  the 
ground  since  December  had  most  of  the  time 
been  covered  with  snow.  Our  young  friend, 
James  Lyford,  we  left  in  Hadley.  He  was 
spending  a  few  weeks  in  the  family  of  Mr. 
Temple,  who  in  the  days  of  General  Goffe 
was  his  intimate  friend,  and  by  his  generosity 
and  personal  society  had  contributed  greatly 
to  the  quiet  and  happiness  of  the  exiled 
patriot.  James  had  spent  his  early  youth  in 
Hadley,  and  a  thousand  pleasant  associations 
were  connected  with  its  natural  scenery,  and 
the  localities  and  friends  of  his  childhood. 
The  little  time  allowed  for  his  visit,  passed 
rapidly  away,  and  his  engagements  at  college 
required  his  return  early  in  March.  He  wished 
,also  to  spend  a  few  days  in  Worcester  on  his 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  89 

return,  to  see  a  friend  who  had  just  located  in 
that  new  settlement.  One  of  Mr.  Temple's 
sons,  named  Henry,  a  lad  of  fourteen  years  of 
age,  was  permitted  to  accompany  him. 

The  little  fellow  had  heard  much  of  Boston, 
and  longed  to  see  a  place  which  contained  so 
many  objects  to  gratify  curiosity.  The  notions 
of  the  peaceful  villagers  of  Hadley,  in  those 
days,  were  confined  very  much  to  their  own 
beautiful  territories,  and  they  never  thought 
of  visiting  Boston  except  for  purposes  of  busi- 
ness, and  having  supplied  their  wants,  which 
were  few  and  simple,  they  always  gladly  re- 
turned to  their  homes,  and  in  the  community 
of  friendship  and  good  will,  together  with  the 
Christian  sympathy  which  pervaded  their  little 
settlement,  they  found  a  degree  of.  content- 
ment and  happiness,  to  which  wealth,  fashion 
and  luxury  can  never  attain. 

1  Far  from  the  madding  crowd's  ignoble  strife, 
Their  sober  wishes  never  learned  to  stray ; 
Along  the'  cool,  sequestered  vale  of  life, 
They  kept  the  noiseless  tenor  of  their  way.' 

But  the  youth  of  Hadley  were  not  always 
satisfied  with  the  quiet  scenes  of  rural  life. 
The  fame  of  Boston,  its  high  buildings, 

8* 


90  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

crowded  market,  the  steeples  and  bells  ol'  the 
churches,  the  ships  in  the  harbor,  and  its  va- 
rious objects  of  interest  and  attraction,  pos- 
sessed a  charm  which  never  invested  their 
own  blue  hills  and  blooming  forests.  Boston 
at  this  time  contained  six  thousand  inhabi- 
tants, and  was  a  beautiful  town,  covered  with 
fine  buildings,  pleasant  gardens,  and  streets 
ornamented  by  trees.  Many  of  our  young 
readers  will  remember  their  feelings,  when 
for  the  first  time  they  came  to  visit  this  now 
splendid  city,  and  will  readily  imagine  those 
of  young  Temple,  when  the  same  prospect, 
though  in.  miniature,  was  held  out  to  his  eye. 
It  required  some  special  preparation  for  a 
journey  to  Boston,  the  distance  being  one 
hundred  miles,  and  through  a  country  but 
little  travelled,  and  with  only  two  inns  on  the 
road.  The  sleighing  was  now  fine,  and  Ly- 
ford  preferred  this  mode  of  conveyance,  as 
they  had  several  articles  to  carry,  which  could 
not  be  taken  on  horseback.  Mr.  Temple  pro- 
vided them  with  every  thing  necessary  for 
themselves,  and  provender  for  the  horse ;  they 
had  also  materials  for  producing  fire,  an  axe, 
and  a  shovel,  to  be  used  in  case  of  snow- 
drifts, besides  the  trunk  which  contained  Ly- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  91 

ford's  clothes,  and  books  ;  a  rifle,  with  suffi- 
cient powder  and  ball,  completed  their  ar- 
rangements for  the  journey. 

Thus  equipped,  the  two  friends  started  on 
the  twenty-sixth  of  February,  and  in  the  eve- 
ning arrived  at  a  little  settlement,  thirty  miles 
from  Hadley,  where  they  passed  the  night. 
Leaving  early  the  next  morning,  they  hoped 
to  reach  Worcester  in  the  evening,  and  they 
rode  quietly  most  of  the  day,  moving  very 
slowly  on  account  of  the  difficulties  of  the 
road,  which  was  but  slightly  broken.  The 
morning  had  been  fine  and  clear,  but  towards 
noon  the  clouds  came  up,  and  the  wind  chang- 
ed to  northeast,  —  indicating  one  of  those  vio- 
lent snow-storms  which  sometimes  filled  up 
the  roads,  and  placed  a  long  embargo  on  so- 
cial intercourse.  As  the  day  declined,  it  be- 
gan to  snow,  and  James  now  urged  his  horse 
to  his  utmost  speed,  as  they  were  far  from 
any  habitation,  and  there  seemed  no  alterna- 
tive, but  either  to  get  to  Worcester,  or  perish 
in  the  woods.  The  snow  was  now  falling 
thick  and  fast,  with  a  high  northeast  wind 
directly  in  the  faces  of  the  travellers,  and  cre- 
ating new  obstacles  to  the  already  difficult 
road  ;  the  evening  was  at  hand,  and  they 


92  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

were  still  ten  miles  from  Worcester,  and  so 
violent  was  the  storm,  that  it  soon  became 
evident  they  could  not  reach  the  settlement. 
In  this  dilemma,  they  hesitated  for  a  moment, 
when  James  recollected  a  kind  of  shed  he 
had  seen  on  his  way  up,  about  a  mile  from 
their  present  position ;  and  being  assured  that 
the  only  chance  for  their  lives  was  in  reach- 
ing that  spot,  they  redoubled  their  efforts, 
James  clearing  the  way  with  his  shovel,  and 
Henry  leading  the  horse,  the  tempest  mean- 
while raging  with  the  greatest  violence. 

The  horse  was  now  hardly  able  to  keep  his 
feet,  having  been  jaded  and  exhausted  by 
incessant  toil,  and  they  were  still  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  from  the  shed :  at  this  moment  they 
reached  a  high  drift,  which  it  seemed  impos- 
sible to  pass  ;  and  Henry,  worn  out  with  cold 
-  and  fatigue,  could  no  longer  make  the  least 
effort.  Lyford  was  now  in  the  most  alarming 
circumstances  ;  he  was  himself  greatly  fa- 
tigued, and  his  strength  could  not  much  lon- 
ger sustain  him.  He  placed  Henry  in  the 
sleigh,  and  covered  him  with  blankets,  while 
he  returned  to  the  snow-drift  with  his  shovel, 
and  in  half  an  hour  worked  through.  It  was 
now  dark,  and  the  wind  had  fortunately  blown 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  93 

the  snow  from  the  remainder  of  the  road  to 
the  shed,  which  he  reached  at  last,  nearly 
overcome  by  anxiety  and  fatigue.  It  was 
well  they  found  a  resting-place  there,  for  just 
before  them  an  immense  snow-drift  reared 
its  white  and  impassable  barrier,  which  the 
strength  of  twenty  men  could  not  sufficiently 
reduce,  and  there  was  no  circuit  by  which  it 
could  be  avoided. 

The  shed  under  which  our  travellers  were 
now  resting,  was  built  of  logs,  and  wholly 
open  in  front ;  it  faced  the  south,  and  its  roof, 
composed  of  lighter  wood,  sloped  nearly  to  the 
ground.  It  was  built  merely  to  feed  horses 
on  their  way,  and  furnish  a  convenient  spot, 
where  travellers  might  rest  for  an  hour.  In 
one  corner  was  a  rough  chimney,  made  of 
stones,  but  there  was  no  furniture  of  any 
description,  and  little  shelter  from  -rain  when 
the  wind  was  south ;  but  it  seemed  to  our 
travellers,  in  their  forlorn  condition,  like  a 
home  of  safety  and  rest.  They  were  yet  un- 
able to  tell  what  might  befall  them,  but  their 
first  duty  of  devout  thanksgiving  to  a  kind 
and  protecting  Providence  was  immediately 
and  gratefully  performed. 

The  storm  had  now  increased  to  a  furious 


94  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

tempest ;  the  wind  roared  among  the  trees, 
and  its  wild  and  startling  echoes  sounded 
from  the  valleys  and  rocks. '  Sometimes  they 
came  in  the  loud  tones  of  thunder,  and  then 
in  the  rapid  sweep  of  the  whirlwind ;  and  vast 
clouds  of  snow  were  driven  along  the  open 
spaces,  and  piled  in  huge  heaps  near  the 
open  front  of  the  shed,  affording  some  ad- 
ditional shelter  to  its  inmates.  But  the  place 
was  at  best  a  cold  and  comfortless  lodging : 
there  was  no  wood  for  a  fire,  and  only  the 
dim  candle  of  the  lantern  to  afford  them 
light.  In  these  circumstances,  Lyford  made 
the  best  possible  arrangements  for  the  night : 
the  sleigh  was  placed  in  a  corner,  two  large 
blankets  were  extended  before  it  and  fasten- 
ed to  a  pole,  which  was  secured  to  a  low 
beam  that  ran  across  the  shed,  and  by  a  rude 
frame-work  supported  its  roof.  This  contri- 
vance furnished  a  kind  of  enclosure,  which 
kept  out  the  snow,  and  afforded  a  partial  shel- 
ter for  the  horse  as  well  as  themselves.  The 
poor  animal,  thoroughly  exhausted,  on  being 
loosed  from  the  harness,  immediately  laid 
himself  down,  and  was  covered  by  a  blanket, 
and  protected  as  far  as  possible  from  the 
storm.  Lyford  prepared  a  bed  in  the  sleigh, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  95 

of  such  materials  as  he  could  collect,  and 
after  taking  some  refreshment  they  covered 
themselves  and  went  quietly  to  rest. 

When  the  morning  appeared,  the  storm  was 
wild  and  fierce  as  ever.  An  immense  quan- 
tity of  snow  had  fallen,  the  atmosphere  was 
filled  with  its  driving  masses,  and  there 
seemed  no  prospect  of  a  favorable  change. 
Lyford  dug  his  way  a  few  steps  from  the 
shed,  but  it  was  vain  to  contend  with  the  fu- 
rious elements,  and  he  was  glad  to  retreat  to 
his  forlorn  shelter.  By  the  light  of  day  he 
discovered  a  quantity  of  broken  wood  and 
branches  of  trees,  which  afforded  them  the 
relief  of  a  fire  ;  and  this  was  the  more  neces- 
sary, as  the  air  was  now  excessively  cold.  A 
survey  of  their  supplies  followed,  by  which  it 
appeared  their  corn  and  provisions  were  suffi- 
cient, with  economy,  for  eight  or  ten  days ; 
the  horse,  however,  it  was  necessary  to  keep 
on  very  short  allowance,  as  there  was  little 
prospect  that  they  could  proceed  on  their 
journey  for  ten  days  at  least. 

On  the  third  day  the  storm  abated,  and  in 
the  afternoon  the  sun  came  forth  in  his  glory. 
Lyford  succeeded  in  digging  his  way  to  a 
neighboring  tree,  and  ascended  to  its  topmost 


96  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

branches,  where  he  beheld  a  vast  and  tiack- 
less  expanse  of  snow,  which  had  spread  over 
hill  and  valley  to  an  average  depth  of  nearly 
three  feet,  but  which  in  many  places  was 
piled  like  mountains,  and  seemed  to  defy  all 
the  power  of  man  to  break  down  its  barriers 
and  force  a  passage. 

As  Lyford  descended  from  the  tree,  he  saw 
a  dark  object  on  the  snow,  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  distant,  and  in  the  direction  of  what 
appeared  to  be  the  road.  It  first  seemed  like 
the  trunk  of  a  tree,  which  had  been  burned  to 
a  coal,  yet  he  soon  perceived  it  had  a  slow 
motion  towards  him.  His  curiosity  was  strong- 
ly excited,  and  he  gazed  with  increasing  inter- 
est, until  the  outlines  of  a  human  figure  were 
distinctly  visible,  as  it  dragged  its  slow  pace 
through  the  heavy  snow  drifts  towards  Ly- 
ford. In  about  an  hour  from  the  time  he  was 
discovered,  Pompey  —  for  it  was  no  other 
than  he  —  stood  before  Lyford,  who  was  ex- 
tremely perplexed  and  surprised  at  his  sud- 
den appearance. 

'  Be  this  you,  Massa  James  ?'  said  Pompey. 
'  How  came  you  up  in  dis  tree,  and  among 
dese  snow  banks  ? ' 

'  It  will  be  time  enough  to  ask  these  ques- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  97 

tions  when  I  get  out.  But  what  brings  you 
here,  Pompey  ?' 

'  Come  to  find  you,  Massa.  Went  to  Woos- 
ter  first,  but  no  Massa  Lyford  there  —  so  I 
came  all  the  way  here.  Will  you  tell  me, 
Massa,  where  I  get  something  to  eat  ? ' 

'  All  in  good  time.  But  w,here  did  you  stay 
last  night,  Pompey  ?  —  you  could  hardly  walk 
a  mile  a  day  through  such  snow  drifts  as 
these.' 

'  Staid  in  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  Massa,  these 
two  nights,  and  glad  to  get  there,  —  snow 
storm  drove  me  in.  I  look  out  to-day,  and 
saw  a  man  climb  a  tree.  I  thought  if  Pom- 
pey get  to  that  man,  he  may  find  something 
better  than  snow  to  eat.' 

'  Hard  fare,  Pompey  ;  how  do  you  like  this 
blessed  land  now?' 

'  Nothing  but  trouble  in  it,  Massa  James ; 
kicks,  prisons,  and  snow-storms.  No  such 
things  in  Virginny.  Hope  Massa  Walter  send 
me  back  before  de  debils  carry  me  off!  Bos- 
ton and  Salem  full  of  debils  as  dey  can  hold  ; 
de  women  full  of  debils,  too,  and  de  men  run- 
ning as  if  de  debils  were  after  them.  Here 's 
a  letter  for  you,  Massa  Lyford.' 

James  took  Pompey  to  the  shed,  where  the 
9 


98  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

poor  negro  obtained  some  food,  and  was  soon 
in  a  condition  to  give  some  further  account  of 
himself.  The  letter  he  brought  was  from 
Strale,  in  which  he  requested  Lyford  to  re- 
turn without  delay.  He  stated  that  universal 
distrust  prevailed,  and  that  consternation  and 
dismay  extended  to  every  circle ;  the  regular 
studies  at  college  were  interrupted,  accusa- 
tions for  witchcraft  were  coming  in  from  every 
quarter,  and  it  was  fully  believed  the  reign  of 
Satan  had  commenced.  For  himself,  he  held 
the  popular  notions  in  utter  contempt ;  but  it 
was  foolish  and  dangerous  to  oppose  them 
openly,  and  he  begged  that  Lyford  would  not 
tarry  at  Worcester,  but  return  at  once,  as  his 
counsel  and  assistance  might  be  necessary; 
and  as  no  one  was  safe,  it  was  better  for  him 
to  be  at  home,  where  such  measures  might 
be  adopted,  as  the  course  of  events  should 
require. 

Walter  had  despatched  this  letter  to  Wor- 
cester, in  the  expectation  that  Lyford  was 
there ;  but  the  faithful  negro,  finding  he  had 
not  arrived,  pushed  on  towards  Hadley,  until 
driven  by  the  snow-storm  into  such  shelter  as 
he  could  find,  when  he  fortunately  discovered 
Lyford  in  the  mannei;  we  have  related. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  99 

It  was  impossible  to  leave  the  shed  with 
any  hope  of  making  progress  through  the 
snow;  the  travellers  were  therefore  compel- 
led to  wait  for  a  change  of  weather.  They 
succeeded  in  procuring  wood  enough  in  the 
neighborhood  to  keep  up  their  fire,  and  by 
good  management  they  were  tolerably  com- 
fortable for  a  few  days.  During  this  time,  the 
solitary  waste  was  cheered  by  no  voice  or 
track  of  man ;  all  was  silent,  save  that  now 
and  then  the  loud  report  of  Lyford's  rifle, 
aimed  at  some  passing  wild-fowl,  sent  its 
echoes  among  the  trees  :  but  on  the  sixth  day 
a  gentle  south  wind  sprung  up,  which  was 
soon  followed  by  a  cloudy  sky,  and  in  the 
evening  torrents  of  rain  began  to  fall,  which 
deluged  the  country  like  a  flood.  It  contin- 
ued all  the  next  day,  and  it  was  with  great 
difficulty  a  dry  spot  could  be  preserved  in  the 
shed.  In  the  evening  it  cleared  up  ;  the  wind 
suddenly  changed  to  north-west,  and  became 
extremely  cold.  The  next  day,  being  the 
eighth  from  the  time  they  first  entered  the 
shed,  the  travellers  were  again  on  their  way 
over  a  smooth  surface  of  snow  and  ice  ;  and 
in  two  hours  the  little  cluster  of  houses  at  the 
settlement,  with  its  white  church  spire,  greet- 


100  THE    SALEM  BEL.LE. 

ed  their  eyes,  and  gave  them  promise  of  re- 
freshment and  rest. 

Such  adventures  as  these  were  very  com- 
mon among  the  pioneers  of  New  England. 
Her  vigorous  and  hardy  population,  despising 
the  rigor  of  the  climate,  penetrated  her  deep- 
est recesses,  planted  themselves  in  the  midst 
of  her  forests,  and  there,  rich  in  contentment, 
in  honest  industry  and  vigorous  health,  and 
above  all  in  the  unfettered  exercise  of  the 
rights  of  conscience,  they  fulfilled  their  work 
on  earth,  and  calmly  and  peacefully  descend- 
ed to  their  graves.  Other  generations  like 
themselves  have  filled  the  land  ;  the  welcome 
of  hospitality,  the  house  of  God,  the  family 
altarpthe  blessed  Bible,  and  the  thousand  en- 
dearments of  home  and  friends,  —  these,  all 
these,  and  unnumbered  other  blessings,  have 
been  conferred  upon  New  England  by  her 
primitive  inhabitants,  and  are  at  once  the 
monuments  of  their  fidelity,  and  the  pledges 
that  if  the  sons  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
fathers,  she  will  continue  to  advance  in  na- 
tional eminence  and  glory. 


CHAPTER  EIGHTH. 

THE  demon  of  superstition  was  now  abroad 
in  New  England.  The  unaccountable  delu- 
sion of  witchcraft  so  pervaded  the  public 
mind,  that  suspicions  and  jealousies  were  en- 
gendered among  the  nearest  friends ;  perplex- 
ity and  astonishment  were  visible  in  every 
countenance.  So  strange  were  the  move- 
ments of  those  who  were  supposed  to  be  af- 
fected by  demons,  and  such  the  confessions  of 
reputed  witches,  that  men  of  sober  judgment 
and  highly  gifted  minds  were  involved  in  the 
general  belief,  and  united  in  the  execration  of 
those  who  were  believed  to  be  confederate 
with  Satan  and  his  emissaries.  Neither  age 
nor  rank  were  exempted  from  suspicion,  and 
those  who  were  charged  with  practicing  witch- 
craft upon  almost  any  testimony,  were  arrested 
and  committed  to  prison.  Many  deserted 
9* 


102  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

their  homes  and  went  into  other  parts  of  the 
country;  days  of  fasting  and  prayer  were  mul- 
tiplied ;  parts  of  the  Bible  were  hung  around 
the  neck,  as  a  defence  against  the  power  of 
the  devil ;  and  a  constant  dread  of  the  black 
book  which  was  supposed  to  be  in  circulation 
among  the  witches,  and  was  said  to  contain 
the  terms  of  treaty  with  Satan,  kept  the  minds 
of  the  credulous  in  constant  distress  and 
anxiety. 

This  delusion,  it  is  well  known,  prevailed 
mostly  in  Salem  and  its  vicinity.  NTo  the  dis- 
turbed fancies  of  the  populace,  the  very  air  was 
peopled  with  demons,  and  Satan,  loosed  from 
his  chains,  was  tormenting  men  before  their 
time.  A  few  persons  withstood  the  delusion, 
but  it  was  at  the  peril  of  their  lives,  if  they 
attempted  open  opposition :  such  was  the  pop- 
ular frenzy  that,  if  any  question  were  raised 
as  to  the  reality  of  these  unseen  agencies,  it 
was  considered  a  fair  case  for  prosecution,  and 
the  bold  innovator  was  in  constant  peril  of 
reputation  and  Life.  Still  there  were  some 
who  had  the  courage  to  remonstrate,  and  who 
employed  every  art  of  persuasion  and  influence 
to  stay  the  ruin  which  they  saw  was  coming 
on  the  land.  They  also  favored  the  escape  of 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  103 

many  who  were  accused  ;  and,  though  be- 
lievers themselves,  to  a  certain  extent,  in  this 
kind  of  Satanic  influence,  they  always  opposed 
those  measures  of  cruelty  and  shamerin  which 
the  fatal  tragedy  was  finally  closed. 

Among  these  benevolent  and  excellent  men, 
the  names  of  Willard  of  Boston,  Brattle  of 
Cambridge  and  Higginson  of  Salem  are  most 
conspicuous.  These  gentlemen  refused  all 
part  in  the  witch  prosecutions,  and  earnestly 
protested  against  bringing  the  crime  of  witch- 
craft before  the  civil  tribunals,  alleging  that 
the  individuals  charged  with  this  sin  were  in 
the  hands  of  God,  who  alone  had  a  right  to 
punish  them,  and  that  the  liability  to  mistake 
in  the  nature  of  the  evidence,  and  the  want  of  a 
just  discrimination,  on  a  subject  so  mysterious, 
entirely  disqualified  the  courts  to  act  upon 
such  cases.  Their  efforts,  however,  were  in 
vain ;  yet  it  may  be  reasonably  believed  that, 
to  some  extent,  they  were  able  to  modify  and 
soften  the  proceedings  of  the  courts,  though  it 
was  impossible  to  control  or  suppress  them. 

Lyford  started  for  Boston  about  the  tenth  of 
March,  spending  but  a  single  day  at  Worces- 
ter. The  people  at  this  settlement  were 
astonished  at  the  tidings  which  reached  them 


104  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

from  Boston  and  Salem ;  but  they  were  fortu- 
nate enough  to  escape  the  mania,  and,  though 
disposed  to  the  same  general  belief,  they 
viewed  the  cases  of  such  as  were  accused  in 
a  much  more  calm  and  benevolent  light,  and 
were  disposed  to  regard  them  as  subjects  of 
pity  and  prayer  rather  than  as  outcasts  from 
God  and  man.  But  as  Lyford  approached 
Boston,  he  discovered  among  the  people  a 
bitter  hatred  of  the  supposed  witches,  and  a 
belief  that  no  service  could  be  more  pleasing 
to  God  than  to  destroy  them  utterly  from  the 
land.  He  saw  at  once  the  terrible  engine  of 
power,  which  designing  men  might  seize  to 
punish  private  wrongs,  and  push  their  projects 
of  revenge  for  real  or  supposed  injuries.  He 
knew  the  self-blinding  power  of  the  human 
mind,  and  how  readily  its  dark  purposes  as- 
sume the  form  of  religious  duties  and  wear  the 
counterfeit  of  the  heavenly  graces  And  it  was 
this  view  that  filled  him  with  apprehensions 
and  forebodings,  which  neither  conscious  rec- 
titude nor  the  power  of  reason  could  allay. 

It  was  the  first  object  of  Lyford,  after  seeing 
Strale,  to  visit  his  sister  at  Salem  ;  but  as  he 
could  give  no  satisfactory  reason  for  his  jour- 
ney, without  disclosing  his  relation  to  Mary, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  105 

the  government  of  the  college  refused  his 
request,  and  his  long  absence  in  the  winter 
was  assigned  as  the  cause.  In  this  dilemma, 
it  was  determined  that  Walter,  to  whom  this 
objection  did  not  apply,  should  visit  Salem 
and  ascertain  the  true  state  of  things,  and  the 
danger,  if  any,  to  which  Mary  might  be  ex- 
posed. The  engagement  of  the  parties  was 
now  publicly  known,  and  Walter's  request 
was  immediately  granted. 

On  his  arrival  at  Salem,  which  was  about 
the  latter  part  of  March,  he  found  such  a  state 
of  consternation  and  terror  as  could  scarcely 
be  described.  Witches  were  every  where. 
They  would  flit  through  the  streets  after  sun- 
set; and  at  an  early  hour  in  the  evening, 
demons,  with  long  tails  and  cloven  feet,  were 
stalking  about,  partly  concealed  in  mists  and 
shadows,  but  taking  care  to  show  enough  of 
their  origin, to  keep  the  good  people  of  Salem 
within  doors  after  dark,  and  thus  they  had  the 
whole  promenade  to  themselves.  Some  of 
the  old  ladies  averred  that  they  were  visible 
in  the  day  time,  and  that  one  of  them  was 
perched  in  Mr.  Higginson's  pulpit  on  a  Sabbath 
afternoon  and  kept  the  place  till  the  good  man 
opened  the  Bible  and  read  the  passage  about 


106  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

resisting  the  devil,  when  he  suddenly  de- 
camped, leaving  behind  him  a  long  train  of 
fire,  and  filling  the  church  with  the  fumes  of 
sulphur.  Mr.  Higginson  did  not,  however, 
appear  conscious  of  the  victory  he  had  attain- 
ed ;  for,  when  told  of  it  the  next  day,  he 
remarked,  that  he  never  supposed  such  extra- 
ordinary power  in  any  one  passage  of  the 
Bible ;  but  since  the  testimony  was  so  clear, 
he  hoped  they  now  possessed  the  means  of 
expelling  all  the  evil  spirits  in  Salem,  and  he 
prayed  that  his  people  would  not  fail  to  use 
these  weapons,  as  they  were  certainly  lawful, 
and  their  own  observation  had  shown  them 
to  be  successful. 

Mary  Graham  had  resided,  for  several  years, 
in  the  family  of  Mr.  Ellerson.  This  gentleman 
was  of  course  acquainted  with  all  the  circum- 
stances of  her  history,  and  had  manifested 
towards  her  the  utmost  kindness  and  friend- 
ship. In  fact,  no  one,  at  ah1  acquainted  with 
Miss  Graham,  could  fail  to  esteem  and  admire 
her  character.  It  had  been  the  special  care 
of  Mrs  Ellerson  to  instruct  her  in  all  the 
pleasing  accomplishments  of  genteel  life,  and 
at  the  same  time,  to  restrain  her  from  those 
amusements  and  follies,  which  dissipate  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  107 

mind  and  unfit  it  for  religious  contemplation 
and  duty ;  she  therefore  gave,  as  much  as  pos- 
sible, a  serious  complexion  to  her  studies  and 
seasons  of  social  enjoyment.  The  pupil  well 
repaid  the  care  of  the  teacher,  and,  at  the  age 
of  eighteen,  beautiful,  accomplished  and  belov- 
ed by  all,  she  entered  the  best  circles,  and  we 
have  already  had  some  glimpses  of  the  virtues 
which  adorned  her  character.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ellerson  had  been  consulted  in  every  stage  of 
her  relations  to  Strale,  and  the  affair  was  not 
concluded  without  their  entire  concurrence 
and  approval.  Walter  was  of  course  a  wel- 
come visiter  at  their  house,  whenever  he  had 
opportunity  and  leave  of  absence  from  college. 
But  these  seasons  were  necessarily  very  in- 
frequent, as  the  college  discipline  allowed 
little  time  for  recreation,  and  required  a  strict 
attention  to  the  regular  studies. 

The  circumstances  in  which  Walter  now 
found  his  friends,  were  altogether  new  and 
peculiar.  A  gloom  was  spread  over  the  town, 
which  was  relieved  by  no  cheerful  meetings 
of  friends,  no  lively  airs  of  music,  nor  even 
the  busy  hum  of  trade.  The  streets  of  the 
village  were  silent  as  the  fields  that  surrounded 
them,  and  the  necessary  offices  of  kindred  and 


108  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

friendship  were  imbittered  by  suspicion,  and 
discharged  with  indifference  and  coldness. 
The  common  ties  of  relationship  and  affection 
were  nearly  dissolved,  and  piety  itself  was 
forced  into  .unnatural  relations  with  credulity 
and  superstition. 

About  twenty  persons  were  now  in  prison, 
awaiting  then*  trial  for  practicing  witchcraft  • 
others  were  daily  suspected  and  arrested ;  and 
there  was  scarcely  an  individual  in  Salem, 
who  was  not  more  or  less  under  the  influence 
of  this  delusion.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellerson  were 
among  the  most  incredulous ;  yet  facts  and 
statements  were  daily  going  the  rounds,  which 
were  so  well  supported,  and  the  reality  of  this 
mystical  influence  was  so  generally  believed, 
that  persons  as  reflecting  and  considerate  even 
as  they  were,  did  not  ~  escape  the  incipient 
stages  of  the  public  malady. 

The  hour  for  tea  had  nearly  arrived,  when 
Walter  entered  the  parlor  of  Mr.  Ellerson. 
Mary  was  not  at  home,  having  engaged  to 
pass  the  afternoon  and  evening  with  the 
Misses  Higginson.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellerson 
were  also  absent,  and  Walter,  after  having 
spent  an  hour  with  Mary  and  her  companions, 
and  engaged  to  return  for  her  in  the  evening, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  109 

went  back  to  await  the  arrival  of  his  friends, 
the  Ellersons.  They  returned  about  seven 
o'clock,  and  the  conversation  was  very  soon 
directed  to  the  prevailing  topic  of  the  day. 

'  You  have  a  strange  atmosphere  in  Salem,' 
said  Walter ;  '  every  thing  looks  unnatural 
and  melancholy  ;  I  hope  the  witches  have  kept 
away  from  your  house,  Mr.  Ellerson  ? ' 

'  They  would  not  find  very  pleasant  quar- 
ters here,  Walter ;  but  as  all  the  other  houses 
in  town  are  full,  they  may  for  want  of  better 
accommodations  force  their  way  in.  Their  re- 
ception might  be  somewhat  cold,  but  I  am 
told  they  are  not  very  scrupulous  where  they 
once  get  possession.' 

'  It  is  a  singular  business,'  replied  Walter ; 
'  but  the  more  I  think  of  it,  the  stronger  is  my 
conviction  that  it  is  all  a  fatal  delusion,  fool- 
ish, wonderful,  and  wicked.  I  have  no  pa- 
tience with  such  follies.  I  have  heard  to-day 
stranger  things  than  I  ever  read  in  the  tales 
of  the  fairies,  the  legends  of  Bagdad,  or  the 
whole  system  of  pagan  fables.' 

'  You  are  always  rash,  Walter.  You  must 
look  at  the  evidence  in  favor  of  any  alleged 
fact,  however  strange,  before  you  decide 
10 


110  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

against  its  truth.  Have  you  seen  any  wno  pro- 
fess to  be  troubled  by  witches  ? ' 

'  I  have  not,'  said  Walter ;  '  but  that  makes 
no  difference  ;  the  stories  are  incredible.  There 
is  no  such  influence  at  the  present  day,  if  there 
ever  was.' 

'  I  am  going  this  evening,  Walter,'  said  Mr. 
Ellerson,  '  to  see  for  myself.  There  is  a  re- 
puted witch,  and  a  person  said  to  be  afflicted 
by  her,  who  reside  about  half  a  mile  from  us. 
I  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  go  with  me.' 

'  Nothing  will  please  me  better,'  said  Wal- 
ter. '  I  have  often  felt  the  influence  of  Satan, 
but  have  never  seen  him,  and  if  he  now 
makes  his  appearance  in  this  gross,  terrestrial 
atmosphere,  I  would  .like  to  know  if  my 
senses  can  discern  him.  I  think  we  shall  see 
he  has  many  ways  of  making  fools  of  even 
sober  and  considerate  men.' 

In  a  short  time  they  set  off,  and  a  walk  of 
ten  minutes  among  the  pleasant  gardens  and 
cottages  of  Salem,  brought  them  to  a  house, 
where  a  crowd  of  people  had  gathered 
to  witness  the  visible  power  of  devils  over 
men.  As  they  entered  the  room,  a  female 
dressed  in  the  rustic  fashion  of  the  country,  was 
seated  in  a  chair  before  them.  She  was  pale 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  Ill 

and  silent,  but  there  was  a  wildness  in  her 
appearance,  and  a  fierce  expression  in  her  eye, 
which  indicated  that  strange  elements  were 
at  work,  suppressed  for  the  time,  but  liable  to 
act  at  any  moment  with  fearful  energy.  A 
supposed  witch  was  presently  conducted  into 
the  room.  She  was  an  old  lady,  of  tottering 
gait,  and  apparently  in  very  feeble  health,  but 
perfectly  self-possessed  and  quiet.  At  sight 
of  her,  the  afflicted  person  sprang  into  the  air, 
and  uttering  the  wildest  cries,  she  raved  about 
the  room,  and  was  hardly  restrained  by  the 
force  of  two  men  from  escaping  to  the  street. 
In  a  moment  more,  she  sat  down  with  compara- 
tive tranquillity;  but  again  her  frame  was 
agitated,  and  she  was  suddenly  lifted  with 
no  visible  effort,  and  seemed  for  a  moment 
suspended  in  the  air ;  then  falling  on  the  floor, 
she  was  quiet  a  little  while,  when  she  gradually 
assumed  a  sitting  posture,  and  began  to  reason 
with  some  master  demon,  and  called  upon  the 
witch  to  cease  her  torment. 

'  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  your  torment,' 
said  the  old  lady. 

'  Then  it  is  Satan  that  does  it,  by  yoiur 
means,'  said  the  girl. 

'  I  have  nothing  to  do  with  Satan,  and  know 
not  what  your  torments  are,'  was  the  reply. 


112  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

'  That  is  the  way  Satan  blinds  you.  When 
you  are  gone,  I  have  no  suffering.' 

'  You  have  greatly  wronged  me,'  replied  the 
lady ;  '  and  on  this  account  I  have  no  doubt 
my  presence  is  painful  to  you.  I  hope  God 
will  forgive  you,  and  restore  that  reason, 
which  in  his  inscrutable  wisdom  he  has  taken 
away.' 

The  old  lady  was  now  removed  from  the 
room,  when  the  afflicted  person  relapsed  into 
a  state  of  quiet,  which  was  of  course  attributed 
to  the  absence  of  the  exciting  cause. 

'  This  is  a  juggler's  game,  Mr.  Ellerson,'  said 
Walter;  'that  person  accused  is  no  more  a 
witch  than  I  am.  If  it  be  not  an  intended 
cheat,  it  is  a  diseased  mind,  or  a  nervous  irrita- 
bility, which  has  been  trained  into  a  system, 
and  acts  with  some  regularity.  These  people 
are  some  of  them  knaves,  and  most  of  the  re- 
mainder are  fools ;  the  reputed  witch  is  the 
only  one  in  her  right  mind.' 

'  I  cannot  decide  so  readily  as  you.  There 
is  some  evidence  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  real- 
ity of  visible,  Satanic  influence,  but  I  am  in- 
clined to  believe  there  has  been  little,  if  any  of 
it,  since  the  Christian  era ;  but  how  that  fe- 
male preserves  her  stationary  posture  in  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  113 

ait)  with  no  visible  support,  I  cannot  imagine. 
If  you,  Walter,  are  wise  on  this  point,  I  wish 
you  would  enlighten  me.' 

'  There  is  some  mystery  in  it,'  said  Strale, 
'  but  so  there  is  in  every  thing.  To  believe 
such  follies  we  must  renounce  common  sense, 
and  I  had  almost  said  a  belief  in  a  beneficent 
Providence.  I  have  seen  persons  poised  on 
the  fingers  of  others,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  be 
apparently  unaffected  by  gravitation ;  the 
cause,  no  one  explains  ;  but  if  such  cases  are 
scrutinized,  it  will  doubtless  be  found  they  are 
perfectly  consistent  with  natural  laws.  Think 
you,  Mr.  Ellerson,  it  is  possible  that  the  devil 
has  such  power  on  earth  ? ' 

'  He  is  the  prince  of  the  power  of  the  air,' 
replied  Mr.  Ellerson.  '  We  know  that  in  the 
time  of  Christ,  he  did  exercise  power  over  the 
bodies  and  minds  of  men,  and  may  it  not  be 
impious  in  us  to  deny  that  he  has  such  influ- 
ence now,  though  it  may  be  in  less  degree  ? ' 

'  I  would  not  be  impious  or  irreverent  on  this 
or  any  other  subject,'  rejoined  Walter;  'yet 
there  are  so  many  natural  causes,  which  may 
account  for  these  things,  that  I  am  very  slow  to 
attribute  them  to  the  agency  of  Satan.  I  be- 
lieve a  limited  power  over  man  is  possessed  by 
10* 


114  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

the  arch  apostate,  but  it  seems  to  me  the  period 
of  its  physical  developement  was  confined  to 
the  early  ages  of  the  Christian  church,  just  as 
the  age  of  miracles  was  measured  and  limited 
by  the  necessities  of  the  church.  I  doubt  not  he 
retains  power  to  tempt  men.  I  have  felt  it 
myself,  alas  !  too  often ;  but,  Mr.  Ellerson,  since 
I  have  known  Mary,  she  has  led  me  to  a 
brighter  path  of  contemplation  and  hope.  I 
would  be  no  visionary  theorist ;  I  would  be  an 
humble,  serious,  every-day  Christian.' 

'  Such,  dear  Walter,  I  would  have  you  to  be. 
Such,  indeed,  I  trust  you  are,'  replied  Mr.  El- 
lerson. '  True  piety  enlightens  as  well  as 
purifies  ;  and  let  not,  I  pray  you,  this  mysteri- 
ous delusion,  for  such  I  must  regard  it,  disturb 
your  faith  in  that  Gospel,  which  must  be  your 
only  hope,  for  time  and  eternity.  What  will 
be  the  issue  of  these  troubles,  no  one  can  tell. 
A  dark  cloud  has  come  over  the  land  ;  when 
it  shall  pass  away  is  known  only  to  Him,  to 
whom  darkness  and  the  day  are  alike.' 

They  had  now  reached  Mr.  Ellerson's  dwel- 
ling. It  was  a  beautiful  habitation,  and  the 
moon  was  shining  brightly  over  the  garden 
and  a  neighboring  grove,  and  falling  in  placid 
radiance  on  a  little  stream  which  glided  through 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  115 

the  field.  That  spot  is  now  covered  by  man- 
sions of  opulence  and  comparative  grandeur  ; 
but  the  romance  of  the  scene  has  passed  away, 
the  white  fence  of  the  garden  is  broken  down ; 
the  bed  of  the  stream  is  covered  by  the  green 
earth,  and  the  moonbeams  shine  over  the 
works  of  taste  and  art  ;  but  not  with  the  sim- 
plicity and  grace  in  which  they  danced  upon 
the  forest  oak  and  the  tangled  grove. 

Walter  remained  a  few  days  at  Salem,  and 
notwithstanding  the  state  of  things  around 
him,  it  was  one  of  the  happiest  periods  of  his 
life  :  another  and  a  sweeter  illusion  occupied 
his  mind ;  the  bright  pictures  of  coming  days, 
undefaced  by  a  single  visible  stain,  passed  in 
rapid  succession  before  his  charmed  imagina- 
tion ;  the  hopes  of  future  years  gathered  in 
beautiful  groups  on  his  eye,  while  he  felt  that 
the  lovely  object,  around  which  these  visions 
were  glittering,  would  soon  be  his  own. 

During  this  brief  period,  the  conversation  of 
the  two  friends  was  devoted  mainly  to  the 
subject  of  religion.  The  holy  influences  of  the 
Gospel  had  found  their  way  to  the  mind  and 
heart  of  Strale.  He  saw  in  a  new  light  the 
wonderful  scheme  of  redemption  ;  he  admired 
and  adored  the  grace  which  had  made  him  a 


116  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

partaker  of  its  blessings,  and  he  resolved  that 
his  whole  future  life  should  illustrate  its  ex- 
cellence and  glory. 

We  need  not  speak  of  the  joy  that  glowed 
in  the  heart  of  Mary,  as  she  beheld  and  ad- 
mired the  change.  Her  cup  of  worldly  happi- 
ness was  full  to  overflowing  ;  she  looked  even 
upon  the  distracted  community  around  her  in 
a  calm  reliance  on  Him  who  controls  the  tem- 
pest and  stills  its  rage ;  but  she  saw  not  the 
dark  cloud  that  was  even  then  gathering  in 
her  sky ;  she  heard  not  the  dashing  of  those 
waves,  which  were  soon  to  ingulf  her  dearest 
hopes.  The  song  of  the  sirens  was  too  sweet 
to  be  hushed  by  the  distant  thunder,  and  her 
unconscious  feet  were  already  treading  on  the 
fatal  shore. 


CHAPTER  NINTH. 


NOTHING  is  more  essential  to  a  well-ordered 
civil  government,  than  a  well-balanced  public 
mind  ;  for  want  of  this,  in  different  ages,  laws 
have  been  framed  and  penalties  executed  in 
cases  which  go  beyond  the  reach  of  human 
investigation,  and  relate  to  subjects  of  which 
we  can  form  only  faint  and  obscure  concep- 
tions, and  consequently  all  the  evidence  touch- 
ing such  cases  is  more  or, less  to  be  distrusted. 

At  the  period  we  are  now  contemplating, 
the  connection  between  the  spiritual  world  and 
the  physical  being  of  man  was  supposed  to 
be  developed  in  an  extraordinary  degree.  It 
was  believed  the  boundaries  between  the  ma- 
terial and  invisible  states  were  more  clearly 
denned,  and  that  strange  and  startling  inter- 
course was  held  by  mysterious  agents,  on 
these  border  territories.  It  was  indeed  no 


118  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

novelty  in  those  days  for  the  civil  courts  to 
claim  jurisdiction  over  the  rambling  vagaries 
of  the  mind,  and  so  far  as  any  law  affecting 
the  social  or  civil  compact  was  plainly  vio- 
lated, it  was  certainly  within  their  office  to 
punish  the  offence ;  but  the  courts  travelled 
out  of  their  way,  and,  invading  the  natural 
rights  of  man,  they  entered  a  field  of  inquiry, 
whose  dim  and  uncertain  forms  could  never 
be  reduced  to  facts,  or  supply  materials  of  evi- 
dence, on  which  a  sober  mind  could  rely.  Of 
this  nature  was  the  court  organized  by  Sir 
William  Phipps,  for  the  trial  and  punishment 
of  witches.  It  had  no  legitimate  character, 
and  the  functions  it  assumed  were  entirely 
beyond  the  rights  of  any  earthly  tribunal. 
Nevertheless,  its  authority  was  acknowledged, 
and  its  stern  and  dreadful  mandates  were 
obeyed  as  promptly  as  they  were  issued.  The 
influence  of  this  court,  by  giving  judicial  sanc- 
tion to  the  extravagances  of  the  times,  tended 
very  much  to  strengthen  and  prolong  the  de- 
lusion, and  the  remarkable  infatuation  of  the 
judges  overcame  the  plain  common  sense  of 
the  jury,  which  but  for  their  influence  would 
soon  have  checked  the  mania,  and  restored  the 
public  mind  to  calmness  and  reason. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  119 

We  have  before  remarked,  that  Mr.  Willard, 
the  minister  of  the  South  Church,  was  strong- 
ly opposed  to  the  proceedings  of  the  courts. 
This  was  the  more  remarkable  from  the  fact, 
that  the  chief  justice  and  two  of  the  judges 
were  members  of.  his  church.  Mr.  Willard 
admitted  the  possibility  of  Satanic  influence, 
but  he  denied  that  it  was  visible  in  any  such 
form  as  to  warrant  judicial  interference.  '  He 
remonstrated  with  great  earnestness  against 
the  general  movements,  and  there  is  no  doubt 
he  suffered  so  much  reproach  on  this  account, 
that  his  remarkable  talents  and  exemplary 
piety  could  scarcely  sustain  him.  It  is  certain 
also,  that  he  was  accused  of  practicing  witch- 
craft, and  though  the  complaint  was  rejected 
by  the  court,  there  were  not  wanting  those 
who  believed  him  confederate  with  Satan,  and 
a  direct  agent  in  promoting  his  designs  upon  the 
people  of  New  England.  There  were  some, 
however,  who  took  Mr.  Willard's  ground,  and 
boldly  maintained  that  the  court  was  illegal, 
and  could  not  in  any  sense  take  cognizance  of 
such  matters.  We  have  already  mentioned 
Thomas  Brattle  and  John  Leverett,  tutors  of 
Harvard  College  ;  and  there  is  good  reason  to 
believe  President  Mather  was  of  the  same 


120  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

opinion,  and  attempted  to  restrain  the  popular 
feeling  ;  but  no  one  was  more  bold  than  Robert 
Calef,  an  eminent  merchant  of  Boston,  whose 
views  on  the  subject  were  as  sound  and  dis- 
criminating as  those  of  any  man  of  that  age. 
No  individual  did  more  to  dispel  the  delusion, 
and  the  records  he  has  left  behind  have  reared 
an  imperishable  monument  to  his  courage, 
fidelity,  and  success. 

Miss  Graham  had  accepted  an  invitation 
from  her  friend  Miss  Elliott,  to  spend  the  last 
two  weeks  of  May  in  Boston.  An  intimate 
and  endeared  friendship  now  existed  between 
these  two  young  ladies.  It  was  greatly  pro- 
moted by  Lyford,  who  had  carefully  studied 
the  character  of  his  sister's  friend,  and  there 
was  no  one  in  his  judgment  who  surpassed 
Miss  Elliott  in  moral  excellence,  as  well  as 
mental  accomplishments.  Every  attention 
had  been  bestowed  upon  her  education ;  and 
though  her  manners  and  appearance  were 
more  formal  and  stately  than  comported  with 
the  simplicity  of  the  times,  yet  she  universally 
secured  the  respect  and  good- will  of  all  classes 
in  society. 

It  was  grateful  to  Mary's  feelings  to  retire 
for  a  while  from  the  painful  scenes  she  was 


I 

THE    SALEM    BELLE.  121 


every  day  compelled  to  witness  at  home.  Her 
health  and  spirits  were  sinking  under  the 
strange  excitement  which  pervaded  the  com- 
munity at  Salem  and  its  neighborhood,  and 
the  change  she  sought  was  now  absolutely 
necessary.  The  two  friends  were  entirely 
agreed  in  matters  of  religious  faith,  and  their 
intercourse  with  the  world  was  regulated  by  a 
scrupulous  regard  to  Christian  decorum  and 
example.  The  fashionable  society  of  Boston 
was  at  that  time  professedly  religious;  the 
outward  forms  of  devotion  were  generally  and 
greatly  respected ;  yet  a  powerful  current  of 
worldly  influence  was  visible,  and  the  clergy- 
men of  those  days  complained  that  the  vital 
power  of  the  Gospel  was  far  too  little  mani- 
fested, in  the  lives  and  conversation  of  its  pro- 
fessors. 

On  Miss  Graham's  arrival  at  Boston,  she 
was  visited  by  all  her  friends ;  but  the  usual 
routine  of  social  parties  was  now  nearly  sus- 
pended. The  painful  suspicions  and  jealous- 
ies that  were  abroad  had  interrupted  the  peace 
of  families,  and  extensive  divisions  in  the 
churches  and  in  general  society  were  disturb- 
ing the  public  harmony,  and  shaking  the  foun- 
dations of  social  confidence  in  a  most  alarming 
11 


122  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

degree.  Still  the  state  of  things  was  far 
better  than  in  Salem ;  and  though  the  popular 
feeling  even  in  Boston  went  along  with  the 
belief  in  supernatural  agencies,  yet  there  was 
enough  of  common  sense  remaining  to  oppose 
a  formidable  barrier  to  the  action  of  courts  and 
judges  in  the  business.  This  conservative 
influence  prevailed  most  in  the  first  and  third 
churches ;  but  in  the  congregation  of  Cotton 
Mather,  which  was  very  large,  there  was 
scarcely  a  dissenting  voice  from  the  general 
belief,  and  the  Sabbath  day  exercises  at  the 
North  Church  were  almost  exclusively  gov- 
erned by  the  impressions  of  an  invisible  world ; 
and  the  church  itself  was  regarded  as  the 
grand  post  of  observation,  from  which  the 
march  and  countermarch  of  Satan's  ranks 
were  discerned,  while  he  moved  at  their  head, 
enlisting  recruits  for  his  new  kingdom,  about 
to  be  established. 

On  the  last  week  in  May,  a  day  of  fasting 
and  prayer  had  been  solemnly  observed  in 
reference  to  the  prevailing  calamities.  The 
point  of  Satan's  visible  agency  was  now 
scarcely  disputed,  and  those  who  doubted  or 
disbelieved  were  in  too  much  personal  danger 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  123 

to  make  any  public  protest  against  the  preva- 
lent doctrines ;  yet  it  was  scarcely  possible  for 
one  who  entertained  such  views  as  Walter  to 
avoid  an  occasional  sarcasm ;  and  Miss  Graham 
herself  was  disposed  to  treat  the  subject  with 
lightness,  in  the  hope  that  its  folly  might  in 
this  way  be  more  readily  seen.  The  high 
standing  they  occupied  was  to  some  extent 
security  from  danger.  But,  on  the  other  hand, 
there  was  a  feeling  of  envy  and  jealousy  to- 
wards the  unsuspecting  maiden,  which  soon 
involved  her  in  suspicions ;  and  Miss  Hallam, 
who  regarded  Walter's  attachment  to  Mary 
with  extreme  displeasure,  availed  herself  of 
the  general  distrust  to  produce  unfavorable 
impressions  wherever  her  influence  extended. 
In  this  state  of  things  the  last  Sabbath  in 
May  arrived.  The  religious  exercises  of  the 
week  had  prepared  the  people  to  expect  that 
their  ministers  would  follow  up  the  subject, 
and  give  such  views  of  the  whole  case  as  com- 
ported with  their  own  convictions,  and  the 
teachings  of  Scripture.  The  day  was  singularly 
beautiful ;  the  freshness  of  its  early  dawning, 
and  the  summer  breezes,  that  were  diffusing 
life  and  joyousness  around,  were  expressive  of 
a  mild  and  beneficent  Providence ;  but  Nature 


124  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

in  her  calm  and  delightful  aspect,  was  all  un- 
conscious of  the  dark  figures  and  mysterious 
demons,  that  were  thronging  the  imaginations 
of  men ;  her  morning  hymn  was  ascending  in 
grateful  chorus  from  forest,  valley,  and  stream ; 
but  she  was  no  longer  the  handmaid  of  devo- 
tion, for  man  refused  to  mingle  in  her  silent  or 
audible  aspirations,  or  in  any  sense,  to  bend 
the  knee  at  her  shrine. 

At  ten  o'clock,  the  bells  rang  for  public  wor- 
ship, and  the  streets,  which  till  then  had  been 
silent  as  the  desert,  were  now  thronged  with 
multitudes  on  their  way  to  the  house  of  God. 
Sadness  and  sorrow  were  visible  in  every 
countenance.  The  early  flowers  of  spring, 
the  narcissus,  the  violet,  and  the  snow-drop, 
which  were  wont  to  adorn  the  dresses,  or 
fringe  the  hair  of  the  young  and  beautiful, 
were  utterly  neglected,  and  the  silent  proces- 
sions moved  along  the  streets  to  their  respec- 
tive places  of  worship,  as  if  they  were  follow- 
ing the  dead  to  their  burial.  Even  the 
church  bells,  which  sent  their  cheerful  mel- 
odies among  the  valleys  and  rocks,  now 
seemed  to  toll  upon  the  ear,  the  funeral  dirge 
of  all  that  was  bright  and  happy  in  the  land  ; 
the  merry  laugh  of  childhood,  the  clear  sun- 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  125 

shine  of  the  brow  of  youth,  and  the  serene 
tranquillity  of  maturer  years,  were  suppressed 
and  clouded  by  an  unseen  yet  terrible  influ- 
ence, before  whose  mysteries  Reason  was 
overthrown,  and  Religion  herself  was  stag- 
gered. 

Miss  Elliott  and  Mary,  accompanied  by  their 
brothers  and  Strale,  left  home  at  the  usual 
time  for  public  worship.  As  they  passed  along 
on  their  way  to  the  South  Church,  they  were 
deeply  impressed  with  the  state  of  feeling  so 
obvious  around  them  ;  to  see  their  fellow  be- 
ings enslaved  by  a  superstition  so  unnatural 
and  absurd ;  to  be  unable  to  break  the  fatal 
spell  which  had  fallen  upon  nearly  all,  and  to 
mark  in  the  dim  future  those  undefined  yet 
assuredly  fatal  consequences,  of  whose  nature 
and  extent  the  worst  apprehensions  might  be 
indulged,  filled  their  minds  with  anxiety  and 
sorrow.  But. they  endeavored  to  turn  from 
these  sad  meditations  to  the  hopes  and  con- 
solations of  the  Gospel  they  loved,  and  which 
they  firmly  believed  would  deliver  the  mind 
from  its  debasing  thraldom,  and  give  to  its 
emancipated  powers  'the  glorious  liberty  of 
the  sons  of  God.' 

11* 


126  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

The  South  Church  occupied  the  ground  on 
which  the  present  edifice  stands,  and  its  site 
was  then  called  '  the  Green.'  It  was  construct- 
ed of  cedar,  and  for  those  times  it  was  an  im- 
posing and  beautiful  edifice ;  its  tall  spire, 
rising  from  the  midst  of  a  grove  of  buttonwood 
trees,  and  far  above  all  surrounding  objects, 
was  gazed  at  with  an  interest  and  reverence 
which  in  these  days  is  not  often  bestowed  on 
those  significant  emblems  which  point  upward 
to  a  '  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in 
the  heavens.' 

The  pulpit  was  located,  as  now,  in  the 
northeast  side  of  the  building,  and  directly  in 
front  was  a  row  of  seats  designed  for  and  oc- 
cupied by  the  elders.  A  small  enclosure,  still 
further  in  front,  and  facing  the  congregation, 
was  occupied  by  the  deacons,  and  before  them 
was  a  platform,  on  which  the  leader  of  the 
music  stood  and  conducted  the  psalmody,  in 
which  all  who  were  able  to  sing,  and  some 
who  were  not,  were  in  the  habit  of  uniting. 

On  the  present  occasion,  the  service  was 
commenced  as  usual  by  a  prayer  occupying 
about  ten  minutes,  and  followed  by  a  psalm 
from  the  New- England  version  then  in  use, 
which  was  first  read  by  Mr.  Willard,  and  then 


THE  SALEM  BELLE.  127 

given  out  by  the  ruling  elder,  line  by  line,  (o  the 
congregation.  The  selection  for  the  morning 
was  the  fifty-first  psalm,  and  its  penitential 
character  was  strikingly  adapted  to  the  time 
and  circumstances  of  their  worship.  Many  a 
charming  voice  united  in  the  simple  melody, 
and  many  a  contrite  heart  mingled  its  confes- 
sions and  prayers,  in  the  true  spirit  of  devo- 
tion, with  those  of  the  pious  psalmist. 

As  we  wish  to  bring  into  view  the  principal 
features  of  Sabbath-day  worship  in  those 
times,  we  give  the  following  version  of  the 
psalm,  in  the  words  in  which  it  was  sung : 


HAVE  mercy  upon  me,  oh  God  ! 

According  to  thy  grace  ; 
According  to  thy  mercies  great, 

My  trespasses  deface. 


1  Oh !  wash  me  throughly  from  my  guilt, 

And  from  my  sin,  me  clear  ; 
For  I  my  trespass  know,  my  sifta 
Before  thee  still  appear. 

1  Of  joy  and  gladness,  make  thou  me 

To  hear  again  the  voice ; 
That  so  the  bones,  which  thou  hast  broke, 
May  cheerfully  rejoice. 


128  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 


'  From  the  beholding  of  my  sin 

Hide  thou  away  thy  face  ; 

Likewise,  all  mine  iniquities, 

Oh !  do  thou  clean  deface ' 


The  musical  critic  may  sneer  at  the  pe- 
culiar metre  and  simple  versification,  but  it 
is  probable  the  true  design  of  sacred  music 
was  far  more  readily  attained  in  those  days 
and  in  this  homely  garb,  than  it  can  be  by  the 
high  pretensions  and  meretricious  ornaments 
of  its  modern  masters. 

The  position  of  Mr.  Willard  was  one  of 
painful  embarrassment.  He  had  publicly  de- 
clared his  dissent  from  the  prevalent  opin- 
ions, and  in  this  advanced  stage  of  the  popu- 
lar delusion,  when  its  early  opposers  were 
every  day  falling  into  the  ranks  of  its  believers, 
it  required  no  small  share  of  moral  courage  to 
maintain  his  ground.  It  was  expected  he 
would  now  make  known  his  opinions  without 
reserve,  and  that  these  opinions  would  appear 
greatly  modified,  if  not  totally  changed.  In 
this  expectation,  the  church  was  thronged  by 
multitudes  who  were  anxious  to  quote  his 
name  and  authority  in  support  of  the  wild 
theories,  which  were  now  so  generally  adopted 
and  believed. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  129 

The  prayer  which  followed  the  music  was 
distinguished  for  its  fervency  and  pathos,  and 
as  the  pastor  carried  up  the  desires  of  the 
congregation  in  his  own  affecting  and  impres- 
sive language,  the  fixed  and  solemn  attention 
of  the  audience,  indicated  that  it  was  no  for- 
mal service,  but  one  in  which  all  the  powers 
of  the  soul  were  deeply  absorbed.  At  the 
close  of  the  prayer,  another  psalm  was  sung, 
in  the  following  words  : 


'  THOU  hid'st  in  wrath  and  us  pufsuest, 

Thou  slay'st  and  dost  not  rue  ; 
Thou  so  with  clouds  dost  hide  thyself, 
Our  prayer  cannot  pass  through. 

;  Fear  and  a  snare  is  come  on  us, 

Waste  and  destruction ; 
For  my  folks'  daughters,  now  mine  eyes 
Run  water  rivers  down. 

;  Come  thou  into  thy  chambers,  shut 

Thy  doors  about  thee  fast ; 

Hide  thou  awhile,  my  people, 

Awhile,  till  wrath  be  past. 

'  Lo  !  from  his  place  God  comes  again 

The  world  for  sin  to  smite  ; 
Earth  will  her  blood  reveal  —  her  slain  — 
Earth  will  bring  all  to  light.' 


130  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

The  text  was  then  announced,  and  was  at 
once  indicative  of  the  sentiments  and  designs 
of  the  preacher.  It  was  the  first  verse  of  the 
fourth  chapter  of  John's  Epistle :  '  Beloved, 
believe  not  every  spirit,  but  try  the  spirits 
whether  they  be  of  God.' 

The  preacher  assumed  as  an  undoubted  fact, 
fully  warranted  by  the  Scriptures,  that  spirit- 
ual agencies  for  good  and  ill  were  constantly 
at  work  among  men,  but  it  was  so  difficult  to 
define  their  nature,  their  peculiar  offices,  and 
the  extent  of  their  power,  that  it  was  our  wis- 
dom to  avoid  all  speculation,  except  so  far  as 
was  necessary  to  guard  against  practical 
error. 

It  was  now  a  popular  theory,  that  evil  spirits 
assumed  visible  forms,  and  were  permitted  to 
make  compacts  or  treaties  with  such  as  were 
pleased  with  their  terms  and  conditions.  This 
doctrine  he  denounced  as  in  the  highest  de- 
gree absurd  and  dangerous,  declaring  it  was  a 
delusion  fraught  with  the  worst  consequences, 
that  the  kind  of  evidence  by  which  this  theory 
was  supported  was  totally  unwarranted,  and 
could  not  for  a  moment  be  trusted  by  a  sound 
and  discriminating  mind. 

He  then  proceeded  to  analyze  the  mind,  its 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  131 

nature,  its  liability  to  mistake,  its  unsuspected 
deceits,  its  love  of  fable  and  delight  in  the 
marvellous  and  supernatural.  He  pointed  out 
the  frequent  errors  of  the  imagination ;  that  it 
changes  material  substances,  and  creates  in  air, 
on  earth,  and  in  the  ocean,  innumerable  shapes, 
which  it  clothes  in  beauty  or  gloom,  according 
to  the  light  in  which  these  objects  are  contem- 
plated. He  then  described  its  effects  on  the 
physical  system,  producing  nervous  agitation, 
fancied  maladies,  and  strange  distortions  of  the 
countenance,  which  it  falsely  attributes  to  un- 
natural and  unreal  causes. 

Such  being  the  character  of  the  mind,  it  was 
impossible  in  the  nature  of  the  case  to  discrim- 
inate so  accurately  between  its  own  actings 
and  those  of  spiritual  agents,  as  to  measure  the 
criminality  of  persons  charged  with  the  prac- 
tice of  witchcraft,  or  warrant  the  interference 
of  the  civil  law.  It  often  happens  that  a  state 
of  mind,  supposed  to  be  in  the  highest  degree 
criminal,  is  the  result  of  insanity  and  disease, 
and  calls  for  sympathy  and  relief,  instead  of 
reproach  and  punishment ;  and  in  conclusion 
he  declared  his  full  conviction,  that  a  lying 
spirit,  like  that  of  the  prophets  of  Ahab,  was 
now  abroad  in  the  land,  and  in  the  fulness  of 


132  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

his  grief  over  the  public  calamities,  he  en- 
treated and  charged  his  people  to  try  the  spir- 
its, to  criticise  severely  every  ground  of  accu- 
sation ;  for  among  the  devices  of  Satan,  none 
were  more  common  than  deception  and  fraud, 
and  it  was  not  impossible  for  him  to  persuade 
even  the  pious  to  believe  a  lie,  for  he  was  a 
liar  from  the  beginning,  and  himself  the  father 
of  lies. 

Such  a  sermon  and  at  such  a  time,  could  not 
fail  to  produce  a  strong  excitement.  As  the 
congregation  retired  from  the  house,  signs  of 
displeasure  were  manifest  on  every  side.  The 
high  reverence  in  which  the  character  of  Mr. 
Willard  had  been  held,  could  scarcely  restrain 
the  general  feeling  of  anger ;  but  there  were 
some  who  deeply  sympathized  with  their  min- 
ister, and  felt  that  this  noble  testimony  against 
the  prevailing  delusion,  was  as  imperiously 
demanded,  as  it  was  faithfully  and  fearlessly 
given. 


CHAPTER  TENTH 

'  IT  is  good  to  see  a  little  light  in  these  dark 
days,'  said  Lyford,  addressing  Miss  Elliott  on 
their  return  from  church.  '  Mr.  Willard  has 
acted  the  hero  and  the  Christian.' 

'  He  has  indeed,'  said  Margaret ;  '  I  hope  his 
counsels  will  be  regarded ;  for  I  am  confident 
he  has  given  them  at  the  risk  of  his  life.' 

'  I  never  before  heard  a  sermon,'  said  Ly- 
ford, '  which  contained  so  much  sound  mental 
philosophy.  If  feeling  and  fanaticism  con- 
demn it,  reason  and  common  sense  will  ap- 
prove. But  he  who  has  most  of  the  former, 
and  least  of  the  latter,  is  counted  the  wisest 
man  in  these  days.' 

'Yet  these  are  times,'    said  Margaret,  'in 

which  the  truly  wise  man  may  add  vastly  to 

his  stock  of  wisdom.     It  is  interesting  after 

all  to  trace  the  windings  and  workings  of  this 

i* 


134  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

fanaticism,  especially  when  it  acts  upon  such 
minds  as  Cotton  Mather's.  This  man  is  a 
perfect  paradox  to  me.  His  mind  is  original 
and  bold,  yet  his  language  is  often  so  puerile 
as  to  disgrace  his  intellect.  His  manners  and 
conversation  are  pleasing  and  often  fascinating ; 
he  is  beyond  all  his  compeers  in  industry 
and  intelligence,  yet  his  pedantry  and  super- 
stition are  intolerable.  I  have  a  great  desire 
to  hear  him  preach  this  afternoon.  Miss  Gra- 
ham also  wishes  to  go ;  and  as  the  occa- 
sion is  so  remarkable,  I  think  we  shall  be  jus- 
tified in  leaving  our  own  church.  If  you  and 
Mr.  Strale  will  accompany  us,  your  curios- 
ity at  least  will  be  gratified,  and  we  hope 
some  greater  good  may  be  the  result.' 

Walter  and  Lyford  readily  consented, 
and  when  the  interval  of  public  worship  had 
elapsed,  the  party  went  to  the  North  Church, 
where  the  services  commenced  at  two  o'clock. 
An  immense  congregation  had  assembled,  for 
it  was  understood  Mr.  Mather  would  defend 
the  popular  theories,  and  on  such  an  occasion 
no  one  could  be  listened  to  with  more  interest 
and  attention.  After  the  preliminary  exer- 
cises by  Dr.  Mather,  which  were  exceedingly 
interesting,  and  a  psalm  of  nearly  the  same 


%         THE    SALEM    BELLE.  135 

character  as  those  sung  at  the  South  Church  in 
the  morning,  the  text  was  announced  by  Cot- 
ton Mather  from  Isaiah  xxviii.,  15  :'  For  your 
covenant  with  death  shall  be  disannulled,  and 
your  agreement  with  hell  shall  not  stand. 
When  the  overflowing  scourge  shall  pass  by, 
ye  shall  be  trodden  down  by  it.' 

The  great  object  of  this  discourse  was  to 
support  the  position  that  Satan  has  confeder- 
ates among  men,  and  that  some  of  these  indi- 
viduals are  parties  to  a  covenant  or  agreement, 
in  virtue  of  which  they  are  regularly  enlisted 
in  his  service,  and  empowered  to  act  in  his 
behalf. 

The  nature  and  provisions  of  this  contract, 
he  alleged,  were  in  general  uniform,  though 
in  some  cases  slight  variations  were  made, 
and  now  and  then  special  powers  were  con- 
ferred. The  confessions  of  witches,  and  the 
concurring  testimony  of  the  Bible,  furnished  an 
amount  of  proof  on  this  subject,  which,  how- 
ever remarkable  and  opposed  to  the  usual 
course  of  events,  could  not  be  rejected  without 
incurring  the  displeasure  of  God,  and  subject- 
ing the  land  to  still  greater  encroachments 
from  the  powers  of  darkness.  The  provi- 
dence of  God  had  unfolded  a  variety  of  facts 


136  THE    SALEM  BELLE. 

from  which  we  were  enabled  to  state  the  gen- 
eral terms  and  conditions  on  which  the  con- 
federacy was  founded,  and  he  felt  it  due  to 
the  occasion  and  to  his  people  to  make  known 
its  principal  features,  in  the  belief  that  it 
might  induce  his  hearers  to  watch  the  first 
approaches  of  Satan,  and  shun  every  possible 
temptation. 

•To  the  mind,  in  its  common  apprehensions, 
he  said  the  influence  of  Satan  was  only  per- 
ceived in  the  general  forms  of  temptation  and 
suggestion ;  but  in  proportion  as  /it  yielded 
its  consent  to  sin,  in  these  days-  of  Satan's 
peculiar  power,  its  perceptions  of  the  invisible 
world  became  enlarged  and  distinct,  and  the 
advantages  and  pleasure  of  sin  were  greatly 
magnified,  while  its  dreadful  consequences 
were  thrown  entirely  in  the  back  ground,  and 
the  mind  was  wholly  occupied  in  grasping  at 
the  luminous  and  beautiful  forms  which  were 
made,, to  pass  over  the  imagination.  In  this 
state  of  feeling  the  suggestions  of  Satan  be- 
came more  rapid  and  distinct,  until  they 
were  imbodied  in  a  regular  system.  At  this 
stage  of  the  transaction,  Satan  appears  in  a 
visible  form,  adapted  to  the  temper  and  feel- 
ings of  his  victim,  doing  no  violence  to  his 


THE   SALEM  BELLEi  137 

natural  taste,  but  assuming  an  air  of  dignity 
and  authority,  blended  with  seeming  kindness, 
and  proffers  his  terms  of  treaty  on  a  scioll,  in 
the  form  of  interrogatory,  in  substance  as 
follows  : 

First.  Have  you  a  supreme  contempt  for 
the  laws  and  authority  of  God  ? 

Secondly.  Are  you  disposed  to  resist  his 
will,  and  gratify  your  own  ? 

Thirdly.  Do  you  reject  the  Scriptures  so 
called,  as  containing  unjust  and  unreasonable 
requirements  ? 

Fourthly.  Do  you  contemn  and  despise  the 
sacraments  and  institutions  of  God  ? 

Finally.  Do  you  surrender  yourself,  soul 
and  body,  to  my  service,  to  be  employed  in 
whatever  way  I  may  judge  conducive  to  the 
progress  of  my  kingdom  among  men  ? 

These  questions,  and  others  like  them,  are 
accompanied  by  a  statement  of  immunities 
and  privileges  which  Satan  promises  to  confer 
in  case  the  party  gives  his  assent,  and  pledges 
himself  to  fidelity  in  all  parts  of  the  compact 
to  the  best  of  his  ability.  The  advantages  to 
be  conferred  on  the  part  of  Satan  are  as  fol- 
lows: 

First.     He  promises  to  preserve  his  subject 


138  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

from  all  personal  danger,  for  having  entered 
into  this  contract. 

Secondly.  To  allow  him  free  indulgence 
in  whatever  sins  may  be  most  agreeable  to 
his  taste  and  disposition. 

Thirdly.  To  invest  him  with  new  faculties, 
by  which  he  may  enter  the  spiritual  world, 
and  hold  communion  with  kindred  spirits,  who 
inhabit  the  regions  of  the  air. 

Fourthly.  To  give  him  power  over  the  bodies 
and  minds  of  others,  that  he  may  torment  and 
perplex  them,  and  then  free  them  from  dis- 
quietude and  pain,  on  condition  that  they  will 
come  over  to  his  service. 

Finally.  To  give  him  honors  and  rewards 
in  his  kingdom,  proportioned  to  the  value  of 
his  services  and  the  degree  of  his  fidelity. 

The  terms  being  agreed  upon,  the  solemn 
assent  of  both  parties  is  given,  and  the  bond 
is  written  in  mystical  characters,  sealed  with 
a  black  seal,  and  the  miserable  man  signs  it 
with  a  pen  dipped  in  his  own  blood.  After 
this,  all  fear  of  God,  all  dread  of  wrath,  all 
sensibility  of  conscience,  and  every  disposition 
to  good  cease  for  ever,  and  no  renewing  grace, 
no  sanctifying  influence  can  evermore  visit  that 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  139 

heart,  which  is  thus  abandoned  of  its  Maker, 
and  separated  to  all  evil  and  misery  for  ever. 

Such,  continued  the  preacher,  is  the  nature, 
and  these  are  the  terras  of  this  dreadful  con- 
federacy. For  its  proof,  we  have  only  to  refer 
to  the  facts  and  confessions  that  are  daily 
passing  under  our  observation.  That  Satan 
has  come  down  upon  us  in  great  wrath,  is  no 
longer  to  be  denied ;  that  God,  for  wise  but 
inscrutable  reasons,  has  permitted  this  ca- 
lamity to  come  upon  the  land,  no  one  can 
doubt.  These  reasons  in  due  time  will  be 
unfolded,  and  meanwhile  we  may  be  assured 
that  our  sins  as  a  community  have  done  much 
to  provoke  God,  our  rightful  governor,  to  leave 
us  a  prey  to  this  'roaring  lion,  who  goeth 
about  seeking  whom  he  may  devour.' 

But  if  any  one  denies  that  the  confessions 
and  statements  which  have  been  so  often  and 
solemnly  made,  are  to  be  relied  upon,  we  will 
refer  them  to  an  unerring  record,  an  infallible 
proof  that  Satan  possesses  such  power  on 
earth.  The  plainest  precepts  of  the  Mosaic  law 
recognized  such  wicked  agencies,  and  provi- 
ded for  them  summary  and  dreadful  punish- 
ment. The  first  king  of  Israel  worshipped  a! 
the  altar  of  demons,  and  at  the  instance  of  a 


140  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

witch,  the  holy  Samuel  stood  before  him.  In 
the  dim  shadows  of  the  invisible  state,  that 
venerable  form,  in  distinct  and  solemn  fea- 
tures, was  presented  to  his  eye,  and  in  the 
strange  and  mystical  tones  of  that  unimagined 
state  of  being,  denounced  the  death  and  ruin 
of  himself  and  his  house.  As  we  come  down 
to  later  times,  we  find  in  the  days  of  our  bles- 
sed Saviour,  the  presence  and  power  of  evil 
spirits,  and  it  was  one  of  his  offices  of  love  to 
deliver  men  from  this  cruel  bondage ;  and  in 
all  succeeding  times,  we  see  traces  of  the 
same  dreadful  agencies,  until  at  length,  upon 
this  land,  consecrated  to  God,  the  visible  foot- 
steps of  the  destroyer  are  seen,  and  every 
means  of  expulsion  which  the  Scriptures  war- 
rant, must  be  employed  to  drive  him  from  our 
midst. 

Having  thus  stated  the  nature  and  proof  of 
this  confederacy,  he  proceeded  to  point  out 
the  means  by  which  the  tempter  might  be  re- 
sisted and  overcome.  These,  he  said,  were 
obviously  watchfulness,  fasting  and  prayer. 
When  a  Christian  was  faithful  in  these  duties, 
there  was  little  danger  of  being  overcome  by 
temptation,  and  he  detailed  at  length,  the 
times  and  seasons  and  the  different  points  of 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  141 

character  at  which  the  assaults  of  Satan 
would  be  most  successfully  directed,  and  the 
various  methods  by  which  he  might  be  re- 
pelled. He  then  showed  that  Satan  could  not, 
and  never  intended  to  perform  his  part  of  the 
contract ;  that  so  long  as  his  subject  was  use- 
ful in  his  cause,  he  might  defend  and  protect 
him;  but  the  moment  his  affinity  with  the 
master  spirit  was  detected  and  exposed,  he 
seldom,  or  never  interposed  to  save  him  from 
punishment.  He  then  closed  his  discourse  by 
the  most  passionate  entreaties  to  his  people,  to 
guard  against  the  wiles  of  the  adversary ;  to 
watch  and  pray  lest  they  entered  into  tempta- 
tion ;  to  repent  of  their  sins,  which  had  brought 
down  the  judgments  of  God  on  the  land,  and 
to  be  fruitful  in  those  works  of  faith  and  labors 
of  love  which  would  prove  the  sincerity  of 
their  trust  in  God,  and  turn  away  from  his 
heritage  these  tokens  of  his  anger. 

As  Strale  and  his  friends  returned  from 
church,  the  sermon  was  a  fruitful  theme  of 
conversation.  '  I  could  almost  forgive  Mr. 
Mather  for  his  superstition,'  said  Walter,  '  if  it 
would  hurt  no  one  but  himself.' 

'  And  why  pardon  it  in  him,'  said  Mary, 
'  when  you  condemn  it  so  much  in  others?' 


142  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

'  Because,'  returned  Walter,  '  I  admire  his 
genius :  it  is  grand  and  beautiful  even  in  its 
illusions ;  he  has  the  faculty  of  making  rank 
folly  appear  like  luminous  and  well-supported 
truth.' 

'  And  it  is  the  more  criminal  and  dangerous 
for  all  this,'  returned  Mary ;  '  he  reminds  me  of 
a  beautiful  stream,  which  in  the  distance  is 
invested  with  a  thousand  charms.  Its  banks 
are  arched  with  shades  and  bordered  with 
flowers.  Every  thing  is  inviting  and  lovely ; 
but  when  you  approach,  the  rustling  of  the 
serpent  among  its  bushes,  and  the  poisonous 
green  on  its  margin,  show  you  that  Death  has 
planted  his  engines  among  that  foliage,  and 
hurls  his  arrows  with  destructive  aim  upon 
the  unsuspecting  traveller.' 

'  It  is  safe  enough  for  me,  Mary,  to  admire 
the  beauty  of  that  river,  provided  I  see  its 
dangers  and  avoid  them;  but  I  am  fully  aware 
of  the  justice  of  your  views,  and  in  the  pres- 
ent state  of  public  feeling,  such  a  sermon  may 
do  inexpressible  harm.  I  cannot  doubt  Mr. 
Mather's  sincerity,  but  he  ought  to  know  bet- 
ter; he  has  the  means  of  knowing  better  and 
is  deeply  responsible  for  the  mischievous  ef- 
fects of  such  preaching.  He  has  a  wonderful 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  143 

faculty  of  making  the  worse  appear  the  better 
reason,  and  clothing  his  own  hallucinations  in 
the  garb  of  truth ;  but  he  will  never  be  a  safe 
man,  and  I  dread  his  influence  in  our  political 
circles.' 

'  We  must  deal  with  him  in  all  charity,' 
said  Mary;  'he  aims  to  do  good,  and  I  have 
a  prevailing  opinion  of  his  piety,  though  I 
must  confess,  the  picture  is  shaded  by  many 
a  sombre  line.' 

The  young  friends  soon  reached  home,  and 
agreeably  to  the  pious  custom  of  those  days, 
each  one  retired  to  his  chamber  for  meditation 
and  prayer.  These  duties  were  kept  up  till 
nearly  sunset,  when  the  family  assembled  at 
the  tea  table,  where  no  secular  conversation 
was  permitted  to  intrude.  The  evening  was 
usually  occupied  in  religious  conversation  or 
sacred  music.  On  the  present  occasion,  some 
appropriate  selections  were  made  from  the 
version  of  Sternhold  and  Hopkins,  at  that 
time  used  by  the  church  of  England,  and  the 
sweet  voices  of  the  young  maidens  gave  utter- 
ance to  strains  of  melody  which  for  culture 
and  expression,  were  seldom  heard  in  the 
primitive  days  of  New  England. 

The  later  hours  of  the  evening  were  spent 


144  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

in  the  garden.  The  moon  was  riding  with 
her  starry  train,  in  peerless  beauty  above 
them.  The  fragrance  of  the  apple  blossoms 
filled  the  air,  and  the  sweet  tranquillity  of  a 
Sabbath  eve  came  down  upon  this  lovely  cir- 
cle of  friends,  as  they  contemplated  that  better 
land,  whose  vivid  emblems  were  shining 
above  and  around  them. 


CHAPTER  ELEVENTH. 


THE  beautiful  month  of  June  was  now 
spreading  its  green  ornaments  over  the  face 
of  New  England.  Never  did  the  early  sum- 
mer unfold  a  more  luxuriant  foliage,  or  cover 
the  fields  with  a  fresher  beauty,  than  that 
which  now  adorned  the  land.  The  forests  and 
gardens  were  vocal  with  the  music  of  birds, 
the  rose  and  violet  came  forth  in  unwonted 
fragrance,  and  a  cloud  of  incense  went  up  from 
every  valley  and  hill,  to  the  praise  of  their 
Creator  and  Lord.  The  world  of  nature  was 
moving  on  in  perfect  harmony  and  beauty. 
But  the  world  of  mind  was  in  ruins,  its  stately 
palaces  had  fallen,  Reason  was  dethroned,  and 
a  dark  mass  of  chaotic  elements  moved  over 
its  surface  in  mingled  confusion  and  horror. 
Spirits  of  evil  were  riding  on  the  blast,  un- 
natural and  distorted  shapes  occupied  every 
13 


146  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

field  of  thought  and  reflection,  and  Superstition 
held  in  her  mighty  grasp  whatever  element 
opposed  her  power,  and  scowled  in  triumph 
and  scorn  over  a  perverted  understanding  and 
a  misguided  conscience. 

On  the  10th  of  June,  1692,  the  first  victim  of 
this  mournful  delusion  died  at  the  scaffold  and 
by  the  hands  of  the  public  executioner.  Her 
indictment  stated,  that  she  had  made  a  cov- 
enant with  Satan,  and  in  obedience  thereto, 
was  engaged  in  the  practice  of  wicked  arts,  to 
the  great  annoyance  of  godly  persons.  The 
nature  of  these  practices  was  described  at 
length,  and  consisted  in  the  infusion  of  wicked 
and  devilish  thoughts  into  minds  hitherto  pure 
and  uncorrupt,  in  the  infliction  of  sharp  pains 
on  the  hands,  the  neck  and  the  limbs  of  the 
sufferer,  in  various  temptations  to  assist  the 
devil  in  his  nefarious  designs  upon  the  peace 
and  order  of  society,  and  in  promises  of  future 
rewards  if  the  party  would  consent  to  become 
a  subject  and  servant  of  Satan. 

A  company  of  nervous  and  agitated  witnes- 
ses supported  the  indictment,  by  testifying  to 
the  power  she  exerted  over  their  minds  and 
bodies,  and  the  wild  actings  of  their  own  fa- 
naticism, and  its  physical  effects,  were  imputed 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  147 

by  them  to  a  mysterious  energy  derived  by 
the  supposed  witch  from  the  master  of  apos- 
tate spirits.  On  such  evidence  as  this,  she 
was  condemned  by  the  highest  court  in  New 
England,  and,  by  a  sentence  most  unjust  and 
cruel,  was  consigned  to  an  ignominious  death. 
As  the  multitude,  who  witnessed  the  exe- 
cution, retired  from  the  dreadful  spectacle,  it 
was  only  to  tremble  for  themselves  and  for 
each  other :  even  the  pleadings  of  mercy  and 
the  voice  of  pity  were  suppressed,  and  those 
who  dared  to  intimate  a  belief  in  opposition 
to  the  prevalent  opinions,  were  the  first  to  be 
suspected  and  arrested. 

On  the  evening  of  this  day,  two  persons 
were  seen  on  their  way  to  the  house  of  Mr. 
Parris,  the  clergyman  of  Danvers,  at  that  time 
called  '  Salem  village.'  One  of  these  was  a 
young  man  of  genteel  appearance,  and  the 
other  a  female,  whose  dress  was  that  of  a 
country  maiden,  but  whose  sharp  countenance 
and  cunning,  selfish  aspect  denoted  that  she 
was  intelligent  beyond  her  apparent  condition. 
The  conversation  was  earnest  and  vehement 
on  both  sides  ;  and  as  they  approached  the 
house,  the  slowness  of  their  pace  indicated 
that  their  plans,  or  purposes,  were  not  fully 
matured. 


148  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

'  This  business  looks  too  serious  to  me,'  said 
the  female ;  '  I  hardly  dare  undertake  it.  Miss 
Graham  must  be  innocent ;  and  how  can  I  be 
the  cause  of  her  death  ? ' 

'  Did  you  not  say,'  said  Trellison,  '  that  she 
had  been  the  cause  of  constant  torment  and 
vexation,  that  she  controlled  your  movements, 
and  by  a  look  suspended  your  purposes  ;  that 
in  her  presence,  you  would  weep  or  smile, 
without  any  cause  whatever  ?  Moreover,  did 
you  not  see  her  at  that  cursed  sacrament  of 
devils,  where  every  vow  is  sealed  by  blood, 
and  where  she  solemnly  ratified  the  hellish 
compact  ?  What  are  all  these  but  proofs  of 
her  damnable  affinity  with  Satan  ?  You  can- 
not go  back.  The  Lord  requires  your  service, 
and  it  must  be  done.' 

'  But,  Mr.  Trellison,'  replied  the  female,  '  if 
I  take  this  course,  what  will  become  of  me  ? 
I  shall  be  shunned  by  the  good ;  and  if  Miss 
Graham  is  acquitted,  where  shall  I  find  re- 
compense and  security  ? ' 

'  Have  I  not  told  you  of  recompense  ?  Is  it 
nothing  to  free  the  world  from  the  possessed 
of  Satan?  Is  it  nothing  to  foil  the  great 
adversary  of  soul  and  body  ?  Is  it  nothing 
to  free  yourself  from  these  annoyances  ?  Is 
it  nothing,  Clarissa,  to  save  your  own  life  ? ' 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  149 

'My  own  life — what  is  that  worth,  Mr.  Trel- 
lison,  if  the  mind  is  loaded  with  conscious 
guilt  ?  Even  now,  I  start  at  every  shadow, 
and  imagine  a  foe  in  every  one  I  meet.  And 
what  is  the  amount  of  this  victory  over  Satan, 
as  you  call  it?  Why  it  seems  to  me,  such 
a  victory  would  be  my  ruin.  But  I  have 
started  in  the  race,  and  fate  seems  to  press 
me  onward.  I  may  be  doing  God  service. 
Will  you,  Mr.  Trellison,  pledge  yourself  that 
my  reward  shall  be  reasonable  and  sure  ? ' 

'  I  have  pledged  my  word,  and  the  assur- 
ances of  all  the  faithful  are  yours,  that  what- 
ever injury  any  one  suffers  in  this  righteous 
cause,  shall  be  fully  recompensed.  You  shall 
be  rewarded.' 

They  now  separated  as  they  approached 
the  house,  and  Clarissa,  who  had  been  fully 
instructed  in  the  part  she  was  to  act,  entered 
the  kitchen,  and  took  her  place  with  the 
servant,  with  whom  she  had  long  been  ac- 
quainted. Trellison,  as  he  entered  the  parlor, 
saw  Mr.  Parris,  through  an  open  door,  seated 
in  his  library  alone.  They  had  long  been 
familiar  acquaintances,  and  though  the  clergy- 
man was  many  years  his  senior,  yet  he  was 
fully  aware  of  the  reputation  of  his  friend  for 
13* 


150  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

piety,  and  had  known  him  personally  since  his 
first  entrance  at  Harvard  College.  After  some 
desultory  conversation,  the  mournful  events  of 
the  day  were  called  up,  and  Mr.  Parris  re- 
marked, that  he  looked  back  upon  its  scenes 
with  extreme  agitation  and  horror.  '  Surely, 
Mr.  Trellison,'  said  he,  'it  was  a  dreadful 
sacrifice.  But  how  could  it  be  avoided?' 

'  It  was  a  sacrifice  well  pleasing  to  the 
Lord,'  said  Trellison.  '  Why  start,  Mr.  Parris, 
at  the  sternness  of  the  divine  command  ?  Must 
our  pity  overcome  our  sense  of  obligation  ? ' 

'  No  indeed,'  said  Mr.  Parris  ;  '  and  here  is 
the  bitterness  of  the  trial.  He  that  putteth  his 
hand  to  the  plough,  is  forbidden  to  look  back  : 
but  how  can  I  behold  such  misery  without 
a  tear  of  pity  ? ' 

'  When  Abraham  was  commanded  to  slay 
his  son,'  said  Trellison,  'he  laid  him  on  the 
altar  and  took  the  knife  in  his  hand.  Was 
there  any  misgiving  ?  Doubtless  pity  moved 
his  heart ;  but  his  hand  was  true  to  the  divine 
mandate,  and  he  only  forbore  at  the  express 
command  of  God.' 

'  But  are  we  equally  sure,  that  God  com- 
mands us  to  this  work  of  violence  ?  Might 
we  not  by  prayer  disarm  the  Tempter,  and 
drive  him  from  our  midst  ? ' 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  151 

'  Faith  without  works  is  dead ;  and  how  can 
we  expect  the  blessing  of  God,  but  in  the  use 
of  means  ?  Shall  Satan  rage  in  our  land,  and 
the  servant  of  God  remain  idle  at  his  post? 
Every  thing  depends  on  the  energy  and  zeal 
with  which  this  arch-apostate  is  hunted  and 
driven*  from  his  hiding  places ;  and  those,  who 
harbor  him  and  practice  his  wicked  devices, 
must  perish  without  mercy.' 

'  True,  most  true,  Mr.  Trellison :  forgive  the 
momentary,  the  sinful  pity,  which  would,  if 
indulged,  unnerve  my  hand,  and  draw  me 
back  from  the  service  of  God.  I  would  not 
shrink  from  my  duty ;  but  I  am  startled  and 
confounded  at  the  numbers  who  have  engaged 
in  this  cursed  league  with  Satan.  They  must 
be  punished.  You  are  aware,  that  a  society 
has  recently  been  formed  for  the  discovery 
and  punishment  of  witches.  This  scroll  was 
brought  to  me  to-day  by  a  member, 'and  all  the 
persons  on  this  list  will  be  watched,  and  pro- 
bably most  of  them  arrested.  If  you  know  of 
other  cases,  where  the  charges  can  be  sup- 
ported by  competent  evidence,  it  will  be  my 
duty  to  present  them  to  the  society.' 

Trellison  took  the  list,  which  contained  the 
names  of  seven  or  eight  persons.  Most  of 


152  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

these  had  long  been  suspected ;  but  the  last 
name  on  the  scroll  was  that  of  one,  whose 
blameless  life  and  holy  profession  had  hitherto 
given  him  a  high  rank  in  the  community.  It 
was  the  Rev.  George  Burroughs,  a  minister  of 
the  gospel,  of  the  same  religious  faith  as  that 
of  Mather,  Parris  and  their  associates,  and 
perfectly  exemplary  in  his  deportment  and 
conversation. 

'  And  has  it  come  to  this  ? '  said  Trellison. 
'  Oh,  the  power  of  these  hellish  arts,  that  have 
profaned  even  the  house  of  God,  and  turned 
the  servant  of  Christ  to  a  minister  of  Satan ! 
But  I  can  hardly  credit  what  you  say.  Is  the 
proof  convincing  ? ' 

'  Perfectly  so,'  said  Mr.  Parris.  '  He  was 
Satan's  minister  at  that  dreadful  sacrament, 
in  which  most  of  those  now  in  prison  bound 
themselves  to  his  service  by  their  own  sig- 
nature, under  the  bloody  seal.  Moreover,  he 
has  the  promise  of  being  a  prince  in  Satan's 
kingdom  ;  and  he  took  one  of  those  faithful 
maidens,  who  have  put  their  lives  in  jeopardy 
for  the  service  of  God,  and  carried  her  to  a 
high  mountain,  where,  after  the  fashion  of  his 
master,  he  showed  her  the  glory  of  the  world, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  153 

and  promised  to  give  her  all,  if  she  would  but 
sign  her  name.  But  she  wisely  told  him,  those 
things  were  not  his  to  give,  and  refused  to 
sign.  Such  is  the  evidence  against  Mr.  Bur- 
roughs. There  is  no  alternative ;  we  have 
convassed  the  whole  matter,  and  he  must  die.' 

'  So  perish  all  the  enemies  of  the  Lord ! '  said 
Trellison.  '  And  now,  Mr.  Parris,  there  is  yet 
one  name  to  be  added  to  that  gloomy  cata- 
logue. Until  now,  I  have  not  been  nerved 
with  strength  to  go  forward  in  this  divine 
work,  and  while  my  heart  rebels  at  every  step 
and  my  whole  frame  is  convulsed  with  agony, 
I  pronounce  the  name  of  Mary  Graham.' 

Mr.  Parris  started  from  lus  seat.  '  Such  a 
name,  and  from  you,  Mr.  Trellison  ? ' 

'  Tremble  not,  my  friend,  nor  wonder  at 
what  seems  so  strange.  I  have  had  such  rev- 
elations from  the  Lord,  such  experience  of 
her  dreadful  compact  with  the  Prince  of  dark- 
ness, and  such  proofs  from  others  who  know 
her  well,  that,  upon  the  peril  of  my  soul, 
I  dare  not  disobey  a  voice  louder  than  seven 
thunders  to  my  ears.  Miss  Graham  is  bound 
over  to  Satan  ! ' 

'  I  cannot  credit  your  assertions,  Mr  Trelli- 
son :  Miss  Graham  is  above  all  suspicion.  If 


154  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

such  a  mind  is  affected  by  this  dreadful  in- 
fluence, who  of  us  shall  escape  ? ' 

'  Nevertheless  you  must,'  said  Trellison. 
'  I  was  once  held  in  bondage  by  her  magic 
arts :  but,  thanks  to  God,  my  soul  is  now  at 
liberty ;  escaped,  as  a  bird  out  of  the  snare 
of  the  fowler.  But  others  are  still  entangled 
in  her  yoke  of  bondage,  and  they  must  be 
liberated.  Some  of  our  students  have  fallen 
under  her  power,  and  under  this  roof  is  one 
who  is  daily  persecuted  by  her  devices.  Cla- 
rissa Snow,  the  faithful  servant  of  Mr.  El- 
lerson,  is  now  here,  and  will  tell  you  in  person 
what  she  has  suffered.' 

'  Oh,  righteous  God  ! '  said  Mr.  Parris,  (  spare 
me  this  heavy  blow  !  let  not  thy  wrath  wax 
hot  against  thy  servant ;  and  if  this  work  of 
judgment  must  proceed,  consign  it,  I  beseech 
thee,  to  other  hands,  and  let  no  more  blood  be 
found  in  my  skirts  ! ' 

'What  means  this  language?'  said  Trel- 
lison. '  Has  not  God  vouchsafed  to  you  his 
peculiar  presence  and  blessing  ?  has  he  not  re- 
vealed to  you  these  mysteries  of  iniquity,  and 
made  you  the  honored  instrument  of  bringing 
to  light  the  hidden  things  of  darkness  ?  will 
you  pause  in  the  work  to  which  he  calls  you  ? 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  155 

'  I  cannot  pause,'  replied  Mr.  Parris  ;  '  but  I 
know  not  how  to  proceed.  Once  more,  I  ap- 
peal to  Heaven  for  the  rectitude  of  my  pur- 
poses ;  and  if  I  am  the  chosen  instrument  to 
sweep  the  chaff  from  his  threshing  floor,  I  can 
only  say  —  Oh  God,  thy  will  be  done  !  let  me 
not  turn  back  from  this  work  ;  let  me  not 
blench  in  this  terrible  conflict  with  the  powers 
of  darkness  ;  let  me  not  turn  my  hand  from 
the  sheddiag  of  blood,  till  a  voice  from  the 
excellent  Glory  tells  me  to  forbear  ! ' 

'And  now,'  he  added,  'your  testimony  shall 
be  examined,  and  if  it  be  such  as  the  reve- 
lations of  God  to  my  own  soul  shall  approve, 
Miss  Graham,  whatever  may  be  the  con- 
sequences, must  be  arrested.' 

In  a  few  moments,  Clarissa  was  introduced, 
and  to  the  several  questions  that  were  asked, 
she  replied  in  such  a  manner  as  confirmed  the 
statements  of  Trellison.  She  complained  of 
various  torments  in  the  presence  of  Miss  Gra- 
ham, which  torments  ceased  when  she  \^as 
absent.  She  also  complained  of  dark  purposes 
and  evil  thoughts,  which  always  vanished 
when  Miss  Grahan  was  out  of  sight. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  repeat  more,  for  the 


156  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

credulous  clergyman  was  easily  convinced ; 
and  moreover,  these  results  accorded  with 
those  inward  revelations  which  to  -him  were 
conclusive  evidence  of  her  guilt ;  and  he  now, 
though  with  a  trembling  hand,  added  her  name 
to  the  list  of  victims. 

This  was  but  the  first  step  in  the  dark 
machinations  of  Trellison.  He  knew  the 
ground  he  occupied  was  treacherous  :  but  con- 
fiding in  the  strength  of  the  public  delusion, 
and  perhaps  believing,  in  part,  he  was  doing 
God  service,  he  was  emboldened  to  proceed 
and  carry  on  his  designs  of  blood.  In  the 
picture,  which  the  conversation  we  have  relat- 
ed gives  of  his  character,  the  lines  are  deep- 
ened to  an  uncommon  shade  of  guilt.  But  in 
the  midst  of  the  revenge  he  sought,  there  were 
feelings  of  gloomy  fanaticism,  which  probably 
concealed  from  his  own  view  the  enormity 
of  his  purposes,  and  even  clothed  them 
with  a  false  lustre.  He  was  a  believer  in 
th^se  compacts  with  Satan ;  and  the  very  un- 
accountable testimony  of  credible  witnesses 
had  led  him  to  look  upon  those  who  practiced 
witchcraft,  as  persons  who  must  be  cut  off, 
and  the  land  be  purged,  in  this  way,  from  the 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  157 

demons  who  had  broken  loose  upon  it.  Yet 
in  the  midst  of  all,  there  must  have  been  mo- 
ments, when  the  accuser  Conscience  broke 
in  upon  his  refuge  of  lies,  and  upbraided 
him  with  a  purpose,  which  came  nearer  to  the 
acts  of  Satan,  than  any  which  visible  evidence 
had  yet  developed. 


11 


CHAPTER  TWELFTH. 


SOON  after  the  return  of  Lyford  from  Hadley, 
Strale  having  no  longer  any  special  occasion 
for  Pompey's  services,  determined  to  give  him 
his  liberty,  in  advance  of  the  time  specified  by 
his  father.  He  accordingly  informed  Pompey 
that  he  now  wished  him  to  enjoy  the  luxury 
he  had  so  long  desired,  that  of  being  his  own 
master.  Walter  furnished  him  with  a  small 
sum  of  money,  and  Mr.  Gardner  assured  him 
he  should  have  employment  about  the  wharf 
at  reasonable  wages.  Pompey  was  in  raptures 
in  the  possession  of  his  newly  acquired  liber- 
ty, and  for  many  days  his  enjoyment  was 
unbounded.  But  he  had  no  notion  of  being 
employed  as  a  laborer  ;  and  having  procured 
a  fashionable  hat,  with  silk  stockings  and  a 
coat  well  covered  with  gilded  buttons,  and 
silver  buckles  on  his  shoes,  Pompey  strutted 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  159 

up  and  down  King  street  for  a  month  or  more, 
to  the  great  amusement  of  the  shop  keepers, 
and  with  such  vast  opinions  of  his  own  con- 
sequence, as  no  amount  of  ridicule  could  pos- 
sibly diminish.  But  the  golden  dream  could 
not  last  always ;  it  was  not  broken,  however, 
till  the  last  penny  of  his  cash  had  disappeared, 
when  he  awoke  to  the  consciousness  that 
he  had  played  the  fool,  and  that  his  pretensions 
to  the  character  of  a  gentleman  of  leisure 
must  be  abandoned.  In  this  condition,  he  had 
recourse  to  Strale  as  his  only  friend,  and  beg- 
ged him  to  find  employment  for  him  on  a  farm, 
at  a  distance  from  town,  where  he  was  willing 
to  go  back  to  his  old  habits  of  labor  and  care. 
Walter  had  taken  no  pains  to  arrest  him  in  his 
course  of  folly,  believing  that  experience  was 
the  only  cure  for  his  extravagant  dreams  ;  but 
he  was  very  willing  to  assist  him  in  any  way, 
that  might  promote  his  good,  and  accordingly 
procured  for  him  a  situation  on  a  farm  in  Dan- 
vers,  occupied  by  Mr.  Putnam,  a  highly  respec- 
table man,  who  promised  to  watch  the  motions 
and  check  the  follies  of  Pompey,  as  much  as 
might  be  in  his  power. 

It  was  a  new  and  not  very  agreeable  scene 
to  Pompey.    He  had  no  chance  for  the  display 


160  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

of  authority ;  but  was  ordered  to  mind  his  own 
business,  whenever  he  presumed  to  step  out 
of  his  sphere.  This  life  of  discipline  was 
too  severe  to  be  endured,  and  he  gradually 
became  remiss  in  his  labors,  until  at  length, 
it  required  the  constant  exercise  of  authority 
to  induce  him  to  labor  at  all.  In  this  condition, 
he  contrived  various  methods  of  escape  from 
a  post  that  was  every  way  disagreeable  ;  but 
he  well  knew,  that  if  he  left  Mr.  Putnam 
without  good  reason,  he  had  nothing  further  to 
expect  from  Walter.  Happily  for  him,  as  he 
thought,  the  witch  delusion  was  now  ad- 
vancing with  a  power  which  nothing  could 
resist ;  he  saw  the  influence  and  importance 
which  had  been  gained  by  the  impostors  who 
pretended  to  be  afflicted ;  and  there  seemed 
no  way  so  likely  to  mend  his  fortunes  as  to 
be  afflicted  himself,  and  then  turn  informer. 

With  a  view  to  carry  out  this  policy,  Pom- 
pey  went  to  Mr.  Parris  and  entered  a  complaint 
against  his  master.  He  declared,  that  Mr. 
Putnam  tormented  him  night  and  day,  and 
that  strange  things  were  going  on  at  the  farm ; 
that  one  morning  a  field  of  grass  was  cut 
without  hands,  and  the  hay  was  put  into  the 
barn,  perfectly  dry  in  one  hour  after  cutting ; 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  161 

and  that  only  the  day  before,  as  he  was  at 
work  loading  hay,  Mr.  Putnam  stood  at  a  long 
distance  from  him,  with  a  hayfork  in  his  hand, 
and  that,  in  a  mysterious  manner,  the  fork  en- 
tered his  arm,  inflicting  a  severe  wound,  the 
effects  of  which  were  now  visible.  These 
wonderful  events  excited  the  astonishment  of 
the  clergyman,  who  sent  for  the  farmer,  and 
requested  his  attendance  on  the  afternoon  of 
the  next  day. 

A  few  minutes  after  Trellison's  departure, 
the  farmer  entered  the  room,  and  found  his 
minister  in  a  reclining  posture,  and  apparently 
absorbed  in  deep  meditation.  '  I  have  come,' 
said  he, '  Mr.  Parris,  in  obedience  to  your  sum- 
mons, and  wish  to  know  your  pleasure.' 

'  Satan  is  among  my  flock,  Mr.  Putnam,  and 
as  the  good  shepherd  careth  for  his  sheep,  I 
have  feared  you  may  be  entangled  in  his 
wiles.' 

'  In  my  belief,  and  I  am  sorry  to  say  it/ 
said  the  farmer,  '  Satan  has  more  to  do  with 
the  minister  than  among  the  people.' 

'  Dare  you  speak  thus  to  the  Lord's  ambas- 
sador, his  commissioned  and  anointed  servant, 
whom  he  has  clothed  with  the  helmet  of  sal- 
14* 


162  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

vation,  and  the  shield  of  faith,  that  he  may 
quench  the  fiery  darts  of  the  devil  ? v 

'  You  claim  a  high  character,  Mr.  Parris  ;  but 
I  have  heard  of  wolves  in  sheeps'  clothing, 
and  the  course  you  are  pursuing,  leaves  me 
in  little  doubt  whose  servant  you  arc.' 

'  What  other  language  than  this  is  to  be  ex- 
pected from  those  who  have  signed  the  black 
book,  and  eaten  the  sacrament  of  devils.  You 
have  sold  yourself  to  the  service  of  Satan,  and 
these  are  the  cursed  fruits  of  your  compact ; 
it  was  to  question  you  on  this  point,  that  I 
sent  for  you  to-day,  and  you  owe  it  to  my  for- 
bearance, that  your  name  is  not  now  on  the 
scroll  of  the  accused.  I  wished  to  know 
whether  the  evidence  of  your  servant  Pom- 
pey  could  be  relied  on.  Your  own  language 
now  convinces  me  of  its  truth,  and  you  will 
soon  reap  the  wages  of  your  iniquity.' 

'  I  well  know,'  replied  Mr.  Putnam,  '  how 
little  evidence  it  takes  to  satisfy  you,  when 
you  are  resolved  to  carry  out  your  purposes. 
Your  own  inward  convictions,  you  say,  sup- 
port the  evidence  of  my  servant.  It  will, 
however,  be  well  for  you  to  inquire,  how  far 
his  testimony  may  be  trusted.  I  have  brought 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  163 

him  with  me,  that  you  may  question  him  in 
my  presence.' 

'  It  is  a  grace  you  do  not  deserve,  but  to 
show  you  my  forbearance  and  lenity,  I  will 
admit  and  question  him  now.  You  shall  not 
be  condemned  without  a  hearing.' 

This  concession  from  Mr.  Parris  was  sud- 
den and  unexpected ;  but  he  knew  the  sturdy 
character  of  Putnam,  his  excellent  reputation, 
and  the  danger  of  pushing  matters  to  extrem- 
ity. He  was  therefore  glad  of  the  opportunity 
to  come  down  from  the  high  ground  he  had 
taken,  and  to  assume  the  appearance  of  fair- 
ness and  liberality. 

Pompey  was  now  introduced,  and  the  poor 
African  was  in  no  very  enviable  position,  be- 
tween the  two  inquisitors ;  but  he  made  the 
best  of  his  circumstances,  and  sat  down  qui- 
etly to  undergo  the  examination. 

'  You  seem  to  be  in  a  calmer  state  to-day, 
Pompey,'  said  the  clergyman ;  '  I  hope  the 
cause  of  your  trouble  is  removed.' 

'  Witch  gone,  Massa  Parris,  all  gone ;  Pom- 
pey well  as  ever.' 

'  Thanks  be  to  God  ! '  said  the  clergyman ; 
'  he  has  heard  my  prayer.  I  wrestled  with 
him  a  full  hour  on  your  account,  and  lie  gave 


164  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

me  faith  to  believe  that  the  devil  would  be  cast 
out.' 

'  Massa  Putnam  got  the  witch  out ;  he  did  it 
all  himself —  nobody  helped  him.' 

'  What  do  you  mean,  Pompey  ?  I  do  not 
understand  you.' 

'  I  must  now  explain,'  said  Putnam,  '  and 
am  willing  to  apologize  for  the  language  I 
used  when  I  came  in,  so  far  as  to  express  my 
belief  that  you  are  under  a  strong  delusion, 
and  I  do  not  wish  to  impute  to  you  corrupt 
and  wicked  motives.  You  have  been  a  good 
minister,  and  a  kind  man  in  past  years,  and 
you  well  know  that  in  the  contest  for  your 
parish  rights,  I  have  taken  your  side  and  sup- 
ported your  claims ;  but  in  these  witch  prose- 
cutions, I  have  been  astonished  at  the  mad- 
.  ness  of  your  course,  and  can  only  account  for 
it  on  the  ground  that  you  are  partially  insane ; 
and  now  in  regard  to  the  change  in  Pompey, 
I  will  tell  you  all  the  facts.  I  went  out  this 
morning  to  oversee  some  men  whom  I  had 
employed  to  dig  a  well.  Pompey  was  there, 
dancing  about  in  strange  attitudes,  and  pres- 
ently he  threw  himself  on  the  ground  and 
began  to  bite  the  roots  of  a  tree,  and  fill  his 
mouth  with  gravel.  I  asked  him  the  cause  of 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  165 

his  strange  conduct,  and  his  only  reply  wasj 
'  Witch,  Massa,  witch  got  into  Pompey.' 

'  Who, put  the  witch  in,  Pompey?'  was  my 
next  question. 

'  You,  Massa;  all  well,  when  you  go  away.' 

'  Well,  Pompey,'  said  I,  '  if  I  made  you  sick, 
I  ought  to  cure  you.  The  same  person  who 
put  the  witch  in,  ought  to  drive  the  witch  out ; 
and  taking  him  to  a  tree,  I  gave  him,  at  least, 
forty  stripes,  every  one  of  which  seemed  to 
possess  a  magic  power.  The  witches  fled  in 
every  direction,  and  I  have  brought  him  to 
you  to-day,  clothed,  and  in  his  right  mind. 
Now,  Mr.  Parris,  I  would  not  detract  from  the 
efficacy  of  your  prayers ;  you  know  my  rev- 
erence for  religion ;  but  in  my  poor  opinion,  if 
you  would  take  those  four  wicked  girls,  (one 
of  whom,  I  grieve  to  say  it,  is  my  niece,  and 
bears  the  honest  name  of  Putnam,)  and  apply 
the  same  remedy  which  has  done  so  much  for 
Pompey,  no  sign  of  witchcraft  would  be  seen, 
and  the  community  would  be  restored  to 
reason  and  common  sense.' 

So  saying,  the  farmer  took  his  departure 
with  Pompey,  leaving  the  minister  to  his  own 
reflection,  and  to  the  deep  mortification  and 


166  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

shame,  in  which  his  own  credulity  and  folly 
had  involved  him. 

The  position  of  Mary  Graham  was  now 
critical  and  alarming.  Since  her  return  to 
Salem,  she  had  boldly  condemned  the  witch 
proceedings,  and  in  every  circle  where  she 
moved,  her  whole  influence  was  directed 
against  the  prevailing  delusion.  Unappalled 
by  the  dangers  that  surrounded  her,  she  ex- 
tended her  sympathy  and  pity  to  those  who 
were  in  prison,  and  favored  the  escape  of  some 
who  were  in  imminent  danger  of  arrest.  In 
these  offices  of  love  and  charity  she  was  near- 
ly alone  ;  for  though  her  friends  admired  her 
courage  and  fortitude  in  the  cause  of  humanity, 
yet  few  of  them  dared  to  imitate  her  example. 
She  wrote  to  Walter  and  her  brother,  begging 
them  in  concert  with  Mr.  Willard  to  see  Dr. 
Mather,  who  had  returned  from  England,  and 
enlist  his  influence  to  suspend  all  further  pros- 
ecutions. But  this  good  man,  though  he 
deplored  the  excesses  into  which  the  com- 
munity was  rushing,  either  believed  the  evil 
would  soon  be  cured,  or  was  so  far  influenced 
by  his  son,  that  he  could  not  be  induced  to 
take  a  bold  stand  against  the  courts ;  yet  it  is 
believed  he  used  much  private  remonstrance 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  167 

and  expostulation,  and  it  was  generally  sup- 
posed the  public  movements  had  none  of  his 
countenance  and  support. 

Walter  replied  to  Mary's  letter,  and  inform- 
ed her  that  no  measure  had  been  left  untried 
with  Sir  William  Phipps  and  his  advisers; 
but  nothing  could  be  done  ;  the  delusion  had 
seized  the  minds  of  the  most  gifted  men  in  the 
land,  and  it  was  vain  to  hope  for  relief  until 
the  public  malady  had  ran  its  course ;  and  he 
expressed  his  fears  that  her  own  standing  in 
society,  and  the  general  esteem  in  which  she 
was  held,  might  not  prove  a  sufficient  protec- 
tion against  the  envy  and  malice  of  some,  and 
the  credulity  and  superstition  of  others.  He 
expressed  his  admiration  of  the  course  she 
had  taken,  but  in  the  present  violent  stage  of 
the  delusion  he  thought  it  would  be  best  for 
her  to  retire  from  active  participation  in  any 
remedies  which  might  be  applied,  as  they 
could  not  benefit  others,  and  might  be  attend- 
ed by  the  worst  consequences  to  herself. 

Stoughton's  court  was  now  in  full  operation. 
His  associates  were  Gedney,  Winthrop  and 
Sewall.  This  court  was  confessedly  illegal, 
but  the  urgency  of  the  occasion  was  consid- 
ered a  sufficient  warrant  for  its  organization. 


168  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

It  was,  in  fact,  an  exparte  tribunal,  as  all  the 
judges  were  known  to  favor  the  superstition, 
and  the  only  hope  for  those  who  were  brought 
before  it  was  in  the  jury,  who  were  so  per- 
plexed and  overawed,  as  in  general  to  con- 
form their  verdicts  to  the  known  opinions  of 
the  court. 

While  affairs  remained  in  this  state,  there 
was  little  prospect  of  relief  from  courts  and 
judges.  No  other  hope  remained  than  that 
the  delusion  would  soon  show  itself  in  forms 
so  extravagant  and  revolting  as  to  excite  the 
contempt  and  rouse  the  indignation  of  the  pub- 
lic. This  conviction  soon  reached  the  mind  of 
Miss  Graham,  and  she  forbore  to  remark  upon 
the  subject  with  her  accustomed  freedom.  In 
fact  it  was  no  longer  safe  to  ridicule  or  con- 
demn ;  and  with  all  her  popularity  and  the 
universal  esteem  in  which  she  had  been  held, 
it  was  evident  she  was  now  regarded  with  dis- 
trust and  suspicion.  Mr.  Ellerson,  whose  views 
in  general  agreed  with  those  of  Mary,  was 
extremely  guarded  and  cautious,  and  often 
suggested  to  her  his  fear  that  she  spoke  with 
too  little  reserve.  In  fact,  she  was  soon  pain- 
fully convinced  on  this  point :  many  of  those 
whom  she  loved,  began  to  withdraw  from  her 


THE   SALEM  BELLE.  169 

society,  and  in  various  methods  discovered 
their  coolness  and  reserve.  She  was  no  longer 
welcomed  with  the  smile  of  confidence  and 
affection,  and  her  evening  walks,  in  which  she 
was  usually  attended  by  several  young  ladies 
and  gentlemen,  were  either  wholly  omitted  or 
kept  up  in  solitude.  This  change  of  the  pub- 
lic feeling  towards  Mary  was  equally  sudden 
and  startling.  She  was  unable  to  perceive 
the  causes,  or  trace  the  insidious  agents,  who 
were  fastening  their  toils  around  her.  Neither 
explanation  nor  satisfaction  could  be  had,  and 
the  mysterious  reserve  still  gathered  and  in- 
creased, wherever  she  went.  Some  of  her 
friends,  particularly  the  Higginsons,  confessed 
they  dared  not  be  seen  in  her  society,  while 
they  privately  assured  her  that  their  friend- 
ship was  unabated,  and  begged  she  would  still 
regard  {hem  with  confidence  and  love. 

There  was  a  beautiful  walk  on  the  ground 
now  occupied  by  the  Salem  Common  and  the 
buildings  on  its  left,  in  the  direction  towards 
Beverly.  This  was  a  favorite  resort  for  Mary, 
a  place  where  she  indulged  in  many  a  happy 
contemplation  on  the  works  of  nature,  and  the 
wonders  of  Providence  :  here  too,  in  the  sweet 
interchange  of  sympathy  and  affection  with 
15 


170  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

her  young  companions,  she  found  sources  of 
innocent  and  unalloyed  satisfaction,  and  some- 
times when  alone,  as  she  penetrated  the  depths 
of  the  forest  and  sat  down  on  the  green  border 
of  the  rivulet,  or  under  the  shade  of  the  mag- 
nificent elm,  she  realized  what  the  poet  many 
years  after  sung,  in  numbers  that  will  never 
cease  to  move  the  contemplative  and  pious 
mind: 

'  The  calm  retreat,  the  silent  shade 
With  prayer  and  praise  agree  ; 
And  seem  by  thy  sweet  bounty  made, 
For  those  who  follow  thee.' 

Though  forsaken  in  great  measure  by  her 
friends,  Mary  continued  her  visits  to  this 
chosen  retreat,  and  there,  in  pensive  recollec- 
tion of  other  days,  and  a  humble  trust  in  Prov- 
idence, she  found  solace  and  support  for  her 
disturbed  and  anxious  mind.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ellerson,  conscious  of  her  innocence,  did  every 
thing  in  their  power  to  soothe  her  feelings  and 
sustain  her  sinking  courage,  but  her  sensitive 
mind  drooped  under  the  cold  neglects  of  the 
world,  and  she  even  imagined  that  Walter's 
letters,  though  written  in  all  the  warmth  of 
affection,  began  to  show  symptoms  of  cold- 
ness. Mr.  Ellerson  thought  it  his  duty  to  in- 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  171 

form  Lyford  of  the  state  of  things,  and  request 
his  immediate  attendance  at  Salem :  this  was 
accordingly  done  without  her  knowledge,  and 
on  the  evening  of  the  twenty-sixth  of  June, 
she  found  herself  in  the  arms  of  her  affection- 
ate and  sympathizing  brother. 

Lyford  was  soon  convinced  that  some  deep 
laid  "plan  had  involved  Mary  in  the  suspicion 
and  distrust  of  the  community ;  but  while  he 
trembled  at  the  dangers  which  surrounded 
her,  his  first  object  was  to  soothe  her  feelings, 
byrthe  kindest  offices  which  affection  could 
suggest,  while  he  constantly  revolved  in  his 
mind  the  most  probable  methods  for  her  de- 
liverance. He  wrote  immediately  to  Str'ale, 
concealing  none  of  the  difficulties  and  dan- 
gers of  the  case,  but  requesting  he  would  not 
now  visit  Salem,  as  he  feared  it  might  increase 
the  danger,  and  excite  a  greater  watchfulness 
against  any  means  that  might  be  devised  for 
her  escape. 

The  next  evening,  Lyford  and  his  sister 
walked  together  and  visited  the  place  which 
was  so  much  endeared  to  her,  by  its  many 
delightful  associations.  It  was  a  fitting  occa- 
sion to  reveal  all  her  griefs,  and  Lyford  no 
longer  wondered  at  the  unbroken  sadness  of 


172  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

her  feelings.  She  informed  him,  that  as  she 
walked  on  the  borders  of  a  little  stream  in 
the  forest,  she  had  several  times  heard  voices, 
pronouncing  her  real  name,  and  sometimes 
accompanied  by  a  soft  strain  of  music,  invit- 
ing her  to  new  habitations  among  the  immor- 
tals, and  making  promises  of  every  kind  of 
enjoyment,  if  she  would  but  consent  to  join  a 
company  of  spirits  now  on  a  visit  to  earth, 
and  offering  her  distinctions  and  honors  in  a 
new  kingdom,  which  was  about  to  be  estab- 
lished in  the  world.  In  conclusion,  she  had  no 
doubt  a  conspiracy  had  been  formed  against 
her  reputation  and  life,  and  she  believed  Trel- 
lison  had  set  in  motion  these  unseen  agencies, 
which  she  feared  would  soon  betray  her  to 
prison  and  death. 

'And  now,  dear  brother,'  said  she,  '  what  can 
I  do  ?  friends  have  deserted  me  on  every  side ; 
wherever  I  turn,  I  meet  no  response  to  the 
most  common  offices  of  friendship  and  good 
will.  When  the  Sabbath  comes,  that  day  of 
holy  rest,  whose  heavenly  influences  have 
fallen  so  peacefully  on  my  heart,  it  brings  no 
relief  to  my  troubled  spirit :  in  the  very  tem- 
ple of  God,  I  see  nothing  but  averted  faces 
or  disturbed  looks,  and  I  go  and  come  more 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  173 

lonely  and  neglected  than  even  the  sparrow, 
who  finds  a  nest  for  herself  among  the  altars 
of  God.' 

'  I  know  not  what  it  means,'  said  James ;  '  I 
am  sure,  Mary,  it  is  not  safe  for  you  to  remain 
here,  and  yet  to  attempt  flight  would  probably 
be  followed  by  instant  pursuit,  and  go  to  con- 
firm the  suspicions  that  already  exist.  I  shall 
not  leave  you,  but  we  will  consult  together, 
and  our  earnest  prayers  must  go  up  to  Heaven 
for  light  and  deliverance.' 

'  I  have  thought,  James,'  said  Mary,  '  that  it 
is  no  longer  of  any  use  to  conceal  my  name. 
The  purpose  intended  by  this  concealment  has 
been  answered ;  and  though  it  may  prejudice 
my  cause  still  more  with  the  authorities  at 
Boston,  yet,  in  my  present  circumstances,  I 
wish  there  may  be  no  ambiguity  or  deception 
in  any  part  of  my  conduct :  besides,  it  is  al- 
ready known  to  some  extent,  for  it  has  been 
repeated  in  yonder  woods  in  my  hearing.' 

'  You  are  right,  Mary,'  replied  her  brother- 
'  I  believe  more  good  than  evil  will  result  from 
the  disclosure  :  I  will  get  Mr.  Ellerson  to  men- 
tion the  facts  to  a  few  of  his  friends,  and  they 
will  soon  become  generally  known ;  but  dear 
Mary,  do  not  sink  under  this  load  of  sorrow ; 
15* 


174  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

Walter  and  myself  will  love  you  even  unto 
death.  It  is  a  dark  day,  but  light  may  arise, 
and  I  feel  assured  that  your  deliverance  will 
in  some  way  be  effected.' 

'  Ah !  my  brother,'  said  Mary,  '  I  would  that 
such  a  hope  could  send  its  reviving  influence 
to  my  heart,  but  I  have  the  most  gloomy  anti- 
cipations and  painful  forebodings  of  the  result. 
As  I  was  walking,  a  few  evenings  since,  by 
the  side  of  this  beautiful  stream,  I  was  ena- 
bled to  cast  my  eye  forward  to  the  land  of  per- 
fect and  eternal  repose  ;  the  lovely  images  of 
nature  reflected  to  my  mind  the  glories  of  the 
heavenly  world,  and  I  longed  to  put  on  the 
garments  of  immortality  and  walk  among 
those  pleasant  landscapes,  where  the  storms 
of  trouble  never  blow.  5hit  the  strife  will 
soon  be  over,  and  '  mortality  will  then  be 
swallowed  up  of  life.'  ' 

'  Why  speak  so  mournfully,  dear  Mary?  This 
world  is  not  yet  a  desert,  which  no  flower  of 
hope  nor  green  beauty  of  summer  can  adorn. 
Winter  may  come  with  its  frost,  but  spring 
will  return  and  bring  freshness,  blossoms  and 
life  in  its  train.  There  is  a  bright  side  to  the 
picture ;  do  not  refuse  to  behold  it.' 

'  Hush,'  said  Mary,  '  hear  you  not  the  voices 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  175 

in  yonder  forest?'  James  paused,  but  no 
sound  reached  his  ear.  The  wind  sighed 
mournfully  along,  as  if  in  sympathy  with  the 
sadness  which  had  fastened  deeply  on  the 
minds  of  brother  and  sister,  as,  arm  in  arm, 
they  walked  on  the  borders  of  the  forest. 

'  Listen  again,'  said  Mary ;  '  surely  you  must 
hear  them,  James.' 

A  low  strain  of  music,  like  a  faint  chorus  of 
voices,  now  fell  upon  his  ear;  in  a  moment  it 
swelled  to  a  distinct  sound  and  sent  its  notes 
of  melody  among  the  valleys  and  rocks.  A 
few  words  only  of  the  first  and  second  verses 
were  distinguished,  but  every  sound  became 
more  clear  and  impressive,  until  the  following 
lines  were  distinctly  understood  : 

'  ON  the  bright  and  balmy  air, 

On  the  summer  clouds  we  ride, 

From  our  golden  realms  we  bear 

Jewels  for  our  master's  bride. 

'  Mary,  in  the  bowers  above, 

Sweetest  groves  of  fairy  land, 
We  will  crown  thee  Queen  of  Love, 
Princess  of  the  fairy  band. 

'  Where  the  living  palm-trees  grow, 

Where  the  crystal  waters  glide ; 

Realms  untouched  by  want  or  wo, 

Thou  shall  be  our  master's  bride. 


176  THE    SALEM    BEIXE. 

'  Far  below  the  sunny  waves, 

We  have  gems  and  jewels  rare, 
Pearly  grots  and  coral  caves, 
Thou  shalt  be  our  mistress  there.' 

At  this  stage  of  the  music  the  words  be- 
came inaudible,  until  the  sound  died  away  in 
the  forest,  and  the  quiet  stillness  of  the  eve- 
ning again  rested  on  the  landscape. 

'  These  are  strange  things,  Mary,'  said  her 
brother,  '  but  they  are  only  a  part  of  the  snares 
which  are  intended  to  betray  you.  Time  will 
soon  disclose  all ;  meanwhile,  have  courage, 
my  dear  sister;  in  your  conscious  rectitude 
you  will  find  consolation  and  support ;  in  God 
there  is  abundant  strength,  and  what  man  can 
do  shall  be  faithfully  done.  Have  no  distrust 
of  Walter;  his  love  to  you  is  all  you  can 
desire ;  he  would  be  here  to-day  but  for  my 
cautions  and  warnings.  As  the  danger  thick- 
ens around  you,  we  will  watch  and  protect 
you  at  every  step ;  but  let  us  not  trust  in  our- 
selves ;  it  is  not  to  be  denied  that  your  danger 
is  great,  and  I  am  now  of  opinion  that  imme- 
diate flight  is  necessary :  we  will  consult  our 
friends  to-night,  and  what  we  do  must  be 
done  quickly.' 

They  soon  returned  home  ;  it  was  too  late 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  177 

for  any  hope  of  flight,  and  that  very  evening, 
Mary  Lyford,  by  a  warrant  from  the  magis- 
trate, was  placed  in  the  c  ustody  of  the  sheriff, 
to  await  her  trial  for  the  practice  of  witchcraft 
and  sorceries. 


CHAPTER  THIRTEENTH. 


THE  news  of  Miss  Lyford's  arrest,  and  the 
disclosure  of  her  real  name,  produced  a  deep 
sensation  in  the  community.  The  victims  of 
this  delusion  had  been  hitherto  taken  from  the 
lower  walks  of  life,  and  this  first  attack  upon 
the  high  places  of  society,  while  it  shocked  the 
feelings  of  many,  served  to  reconcile  the  pop- 
ulace to  the  action  of  the  courts,  as  it  indicated 
that  no  influence  of  wealth  or  standing  would 
be  allowed  to  protect  the  guilty  from  punish- 
ment. Such  was  the  state  of  the  public  mind, 
that  except  among  Mary's  immediate  friends, 
no  effort  was  made,  or  contemplated,  for  her 
deliverance.  The  sin  of  witchcraft  was  of  too 
deep  a  dye  to  be  forgiven ;  and  the  common 
doctrine  was,  that  religion  itself  must  turn 
awayjfrom  such  deadly  foes  to  God  and  man. 
When  the  warrant  was  served,  she  was  imme- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  179 

diately  removed  from  her  friends,  and  placed 
in.  the  care  of  an  officer,  who  was  directed  to 
furnish  an  upper  room  in  his  house  for  her  re- 
ception, and  to  guard  her  with  ceaseless  vigi- 
lance. There  was  little  occasion  for  this  warn- 
ing, for  the  officer,  whose  name  was  Harris, 
would  have  thought  himself  bound  over  to  per- 
dition, had  he  suffered  any  prisoner  in  charge 
for  a  crime  so  enormous,  to  escape.  All  ac- 
cess to  Miss  Lyford  was  forbidden,  except  to 
her  brother  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ellerson,  who, 
assured  of  her  innocence,  did  not  scruple  to 
express  to  the  officer  the  utmost  indignation 
and  horror,  at  the  violence  thus  done  to  one  of 
their  own  family. 

It  was  scarcely  possible  to  realize  the  change 
which  the  period  of  a  single  month  had  produ- 
ced. The  whole  affair  of  Mary's  arrest  and 
confinement  seemed  so  like  a  dream,  that  they 
could  hardly -persuade  themselves  of  its  reality. 
But  in  a  short  time  they  saw  the  full  extent  of 
her  danger,  and  had  little  doubt  her  death  would 
be  demanded  by  the  populace,  and  that  the 
court,  whatever  might  be  its  wishes,  would  not 
dare  to  refuse  the  victim.  The  kind  of  evi- 
dence which  was  then  current  and  considered 
valid,  was  so  completely  interwoven  with  every 


180  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

feature  of  her  case,  that  her  guilt,  in  the  public 
view,  was  already  proved.  In  these  circum- 
stances, Mr.  Ellerson  and  his  lady  forbore  to 
excite  the  populace,  by  public  denunciation ; 
but  in  their  own  circle  of  high  respectability 
and  influence,  they  were  loud  in  their  demands 
for  her  release,  and  insisted  that  some  sinister 
motive  had  betrayed  her  into  the  toils  of  the 
accuser. 

Lyford  had  accompanied  his  sister  to  the 
jailer's  room,  where  he  provided  every  con- 
venience which  the  rough  and  superstitious 
keeper  would  allow.  For  several  days  before 
her  arrest,  Mary  had  been  prepared  for  the 
worst ;  and  she  calmly  resigned  herself  into 
the  hands  of  the  law,  to  await  an  issue,  which 
she  from  the  first  apprehended  would  be  fatal. 
There  was  no  visible  emotion  in  her  counte- 
nance, but  a  deep  melancholy  had  fallen  upon 
those  lovely  features,  which  in  their  mild  and 
beautiful,  yet  pensive  and  solemn  aspect,  would 
have  excited  in  any  heart,  not  steeled  by  fanat- 
icism, the  liveliest  interest  and  sympathy.  No 
ray  of  light  could  penetrate  the  cloud  that  sha- 
ded her  earthly  hopes,  and  her  spirit  was  now 
struggling  to  free  itself  from  worldly  ties,  and 
to  move  in  a  calmer  region,  beyond  this  stormy 
and  distracted  world. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  181 

The  next  day  after  Mary's  arrest,  Lyford  re- 
turned to  Boston,  to  communicate  the  tidings 
to  Walter,  and  prevent  any  rash  or  violent 
measure,  to  which  his  vehement  temper  might 
prompt  him.  No  language  can  describe  his 
feelings,  when  the  facts  were  disclosed  by 
Lyford ;  but  the  strong  excitement  of  his  mind 
was  soon  subdued  by  the  calm  remonstrances 
of  his  friend,  who  assured  him  that  every  thing 
depended  on  coolness  and  deliberation.  Wal- 
ter immediately  laid  upon  himself  the  most 
severe  restraints,  and  while  he  vowed  to  ef- 
fect her  deliverance,  or  perish  in  the  attempt, 
he  soon  became  so  entirely  the  master  of  his 
own  feelings,  that  no  perceptible  change  was 
visible  in  his  deportment.  His  first  impulse 
was  to  proceed  directly  to  Salem ;  but  Lyford 
convinced  him  that  such  a  step  would  be  worse 
than  useless,  as  he  would  not  be  permitted  to 
see  Mary,  and  it  might  throw  serious  obstacles 
in  the  way  of  her  escape.  It  was  therefore 
concluded  he  should  remain  at  home,  and  that 
no  interview  with  Mary  should  be  attempted, 
but  through  the  medium  of  her  brother. 

The  trial  of  Miss  Lyford  took  place  about 
the  middle  of  July.  Several  witnesses  were 
16 


182  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

examined,  whose  testimony  was  considered 
conclusive  of  her  guilt.  Clarissa,  Mr.  Eller- 
son's  servant,  testified  to  the  strange  influence 
she  exerted  over  her,  and  even  in  court  took 
care  to  exhibit  one  of  those  remarkable  fits  of 
agitation  and  nervous  excitement,  which  were 
universally  satisfactory  to  the  judges.  An- 
other witness  declared  she  had  seen  Miss  Ly- 
ford  walking  alone  in  the  neighborhood  of  the 
forest,  and  that  mysterious  voices  were  heard  in 
the  woods,  and  unearthly  music,  and  she  re- 
membered and  repeated  some  lines,  which  in- 
timated that  she  had  consented  to  become  one 
of  a  band  of  spirits,  on  account  of  which,  she 
was  soon  to  be  crowned  queen  of  a  new  king- 
dom, and  to  receive  an  untold  amount  of  riches. 
Other  testimony  of  a  similar  character  was  pro- 
duced, but  Trellison  took  care  not  to  appear 
in  the  case  ;  he  did  not  choose  to  involve  him- 
self in  unnecessary  difficulties,  and  was  prob- 
ably aware  that  revenge  for  his  known  disap- 
pointment might  be  assigned  as  a  motive  for 
his  testimony,  and  thus  defeat  the  great  object 
he  had  in  view. 

Such  was  the  nature  and  amount  of  the 
evidence,  it  was  scarcely  possible  to  expect  an 
acquittal.  The  examination  was  indeed  pro- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  183 

longed,  beyond  the  usual  time,  perhaps  with 
a  view  to  give  some  notion  of  the  lenity  of  the 
court ;  but  when  the  case  was  given  to  the 
jury,  they  scarcely  hesitated,  and  when  the 
verdict  was  demanded,  it  was  with  a  bolder 
voice  than  usual,  that  the  foreman  pronounced 
the  fatal  word,  "  Guilty ! "  There  was  a  deep 
solemnity  and  silence  in  the  thronged  court 
room,  though  little  sympathy  was  manifested  for 
the  unoffending  and  beautiful  maiden,  whose 
fate  was  now  so  certain.  The  public  frenzy 
had  sealed  the  fountains  of  compassion,  and 
the  judge  soon  after  pronounced  sentence  of 
death,  to  be  executed  on  the  twentieth  of  the 
following  August. 

We  have  not  yet  spoken  of  the  demeanor 
of  Miss  Lyford,  during  this  fearful  period. 
Suffice  it  to  say,  it  was  calm  and  dignified, 
worthy  her  illustrious  descent,  and  adorned  by 
every  Christian  virtue.  Her  confidence  was 
not  in  man  ;  and  though  her  ties  to  life  were  of 
the  strongest  character,  she  could  contemplate 
death  without  dismay.  The  shock  attending 
the  trial  and  sentence  was  indeed  great,  but 
the  gospel  was  present  to  her  aid  with  its  well- 
springs  of  consolation,  its  life  of  immortality, 
and  '  its  exceeding  weight'  of  future  and  eter- 


184  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

nal  glory.  Her  eye  of  faith  looked  beyond  the 
tempests  of  that  awful  night,  whose  fearful 
horrors  thickened  over  her,  and  beheld  the 
rising  day  of  celestial  glory. 

The  friends  of  Mary  now  sought  from  Gov. 
Phipps,  through  the  kind  offices  of  his  lady, 
the  executive  clemency :  but  the  faint  hope 
they  entertained  of  a  pardon,  soon  died  away 
in  total  despair.  Sir  William  absolutely  refu- 
sed to  interpose,  and  his  purpose  was  strength- 
ened by  his  knowledge  of  her  name  and  des- 
cent, which  were  more  odious  to  him,  if  pos- 
sible, than  her  imputed  witchcraft.  But  when 
it  came  to  be  announced  that  the  young  lady 
hitherto  known  as  Miss  Graham,  was  a  relative 
of  the  venerated  Goffe,  a  feeling  of  sympathy 
and  pity  was  strongly  and  generally  manifest- 
ed ;  but  its  public  exhibition  was  soon  hushed 
by  a  sense  of  personal  danger ;  every  one  was 
too  deeply  concerned  for  himself,  to  bestow 
much  solicitude  upon  the  fate  of  others. 

Other  methods  were  now  adopted,  and  high 
rewards  were  offered  in  private,  to  bold  and 
adventurous  men,  if  they  would  procure  her 
escape  from  prison  :  but  no  one  could  be  found 
of  sufficient  courage  to  make  the  effort.  Wal- 
ter then  attempted  to  bribe  the  jailer ;  but  that 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  185 

resolute  officer  would  not  be  tampered  with. 
He  was  too  much  concerned  for  his  own  soul, 
he  said,  to  suffer  a  witch  to  escape.  He  re- 
doubled his  vigilance  ;  other  sentinels  were 
also  placed  on  guard,  and  no  access  to  Miss 
Lyford  was  permitted,  except  an  occasional 
visit  from  James,  who  now  spent  all  his  time 
at  Salem ;  and  even  this  boon  was  with  great 
difficulty  obtained. 

On  these  occasions,  James  bore  to  his  sister 
the  most  affecting  memorials  of  Walter's  con- 
tinued love,  and  assured  her  of  his  belief  that 
some  way  of  escape  would  yet  open,  and  that 
all  his  time  and  thoughts  were  employed  in  de- 
vising plans  for  her  deliverance.  Mary,  how- 
ever, placed  little  reliance  on  such  deceitful 
grounds  of  hope,  and  remitted  nothing  of  her 
endeavors  to  prepare  for  the  awful  scene  that 
awaited  her.  It  was  indeed  grateful  to  see 
such  proofs  of  Walter's  affection,  in  the  midst 
of  all  the  obloquy  which  had  clouded  her  name, 
and  made  her  the  reproach  and  scorn  of  the 
community ;  but  her  ties  to  earth  were  loosen- 
ing, the  glorious  visions  of  the  heavenly  rest 
absorbed  her  mind,  and  she  looked  beyond  the 
troubled  stream  she  must  soon  cross,  to  a  land 
of  undecaying  beauty  and  eternal  repose. 
16* 


186  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

All  the  efforts  of  James  and  Walter  were 
warmly  .seconded  by  the  Ellersons ;  and  in 
their  frequent  conversations,  every  suggestion 
that  prudence  could  make,  was  carefully  bal- 
anced and  weighed.  But  it  was  reserved  for 
the  fertile  invention  of  Strale,  to  devise  the 
only  expedient  which  seemed  to  offer  the  least 
chance  of  success  ;  and  though  this  was  con- 
fessedly romantic  and  extremely  difficult  to 
manage,  it  was  resolved  to  make  the  trial. 

Near  the  house  of  Mr.  Harris,  who  had  charge 
of  Miss  Lyford,  there  was  a  small  cottage,  oc- 
cupied by  a  poor  but  honest  laborer,  named 
William  Somers.  This  man  was  an  ardent 
admirer  of  Gen.  Goffe,  and  had  once  seen  and 
conversed  with  him  at  his  retreat  in  Hadley- 
Moreover,  he  was  a  sturdy  Puritan,  and  in  high 
reputation  for  honesty  and  piety :  no  one  ever 
questioned  his  integrity,  and  he  was  the  last 
person  to  be  suspected  of  any  plot  against  the 
peace  of  the  community,  Somers  was  just 
the  man  for  the  present  emergency ;  and  as 
soon  as  Miss  Lyford's  name  was  publicly  dis- 
closed, he  went  to  Mr.  Ellerson,  and  volun- 
teered his  services  in  any  proper  measures  for 
her  release,  assuring  him  he  might  rely  on  his 
fidelity.  There  was  little  need  of  this  assur- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  187 

ance,  for  Somers  was  never  known  to  break 
his  word  or  slight  his  engagements.  The  lo- 
cation of  Somers'  cottage  was  very  favorable, 
and  in  fact  essential  to  the  success  of  the  plan, 
as  no  other  house  near  that  of  Harris  could 
possibly  be  obtained.  His  offer  of  assistance 
was  therefore  gratefully  accepted,  and  he  was 
at  once  admitted  to  the  councils  of  Mary's 
friends.  The  progress  of  our  narrative  will 
develope  the  means  that  were  employed,  and 
the  consequences  that  followed. 

The  policy  now  to  be  adopted,  required  that 
Walter  should  no  longer  keep  up  his  relations 
to  Miss  Lyford,  and  that  he  should  so  far  acqui- 
esce in  the  public  feeling,  as  to  offer  no  vindi- 
cation, or  even  suggest  a  wish  in  her  behalf. 
It  was  no  easy  task  to  pursue  this  line  of  con- 
duct ;  but  as  it  did  not  require  a  positive  dis- 
avowal of  his  engagement,  he  felt  justified  in 
assuming  such  a  degree  of  indifference  to  her 
fate,  as  might  be  necessary  for  the  successful 
prosecution  of  his  designs. 

Among  Mary's  friends  in  Boston,  there  were 
very  few  who  did  not  follow  the  fashion  of  the 
world,  in  deserting  the  unfortunate,  and  leaving 
them  to  struggle  alone  in  their  wretchedness, 
without  sympathy  or  consolation.  Miss  Hal- 


188  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

lam,  Mary's  earliest  and  most  intimate  friend, 
was  one  of  the  first  to  forsake  her.  In  fact, 
this  young  lady  was  never  pleased  with  the  at- 
tentions which  were  so  liberally  bestowed  on 
Miss  Lyford,  and  it  was  more  than  suspected 
that  her  own  attachment  to  Strale,  reconciled 
her  to  the  impending  fate  of  her  friend.  She 
-  saw,  with  scarcely  disguised  pleasure,  that 
Walter  seemed  to  regard  Mary  with  little  in- 
terest, and  as  he  was  now  a  frequent  visiter  at 
her  father's,  she  began  to  hope  his  aifections 
were  already  enlisted  in  her  behalf.  There 
were  some,  however,  whose  feelings  and  con- 
duct were  far  different.  Among  these,  Miss 
Elliott  was  deeply  affected  at  the  situation  of 
her  friend,  and  did  not  hesitate  to  condemn  the 
proceedings,  as  in  the  highest  degree  cruel  and 
unjust.  She  made  repeated  visits  to  Mr.  Wil- 
lard,  in  the  hope  that  he  might  do  something 
in  her  behalf;  and  the  benevolent  clergyman 
employed  all  the  power  he  possessed  in  her 
favor.  She  made  the  same  application  to  Cot- 
ton Mather,  but  the  stern  fanaticism  of  this 
man  was  proof  against  all  her  entreaties.  He 
declared  he  had  no  malice,  and  nothing  but 
kindness  towards  Miss  Lyford  in  his  heart ;  but 
he  solemnly  believed  in  the  allegations  against 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  189 

her,  and  that  God  and  man  required  the  sac- 
rifice. The  proof  he  said  was  clear,  and  an  ex- 
ception in  her  favor  would  be  cruelty  to  the 
community  and  treachery  to  his  divine  Master. 
All  he  could  do  was  to  pray,  that  notwithstand- 
ing her  sorceries,  she  might,  if  possible,  be  for- 
given, and  he  would  not  refuse  her  the  tribute 
of  a  tear.  Such  were  the  feelings  of  this  re- 
markable man,  and  such  the  power  of  super- 
stition over  his  vigorous  but  ill  governed  mind. 
He  was  not  naturally  cruel,  but  in  whatever 
devious  course  his  perverted  sense  of  duty 
impelled  him,  no  consideration  of  reason  or 
humanity  could  bring  him  back. 

Mean-while  the  days  glided  on,  and  the  pe- 
riod was  at  hand  when  the  fatal  sentence  of 
the  law  was  to  be  executed.  The  nineteenth 
of  August  had  been  assigned  for  the  death  of 
Burroughs  and  three  of  his  associates,  who 
had  been  condemned  on  the  same  grounds. 
One  female  also  had  been  selected,  to  com- 
plete the  sacrifice.  For  these  unhappy  indi- 
viduals there  was  no  hope  of  escape ;  the  pub- 
lic voice  had  condemned  them,  as  well  as  the 
iniquitous  court  before  which  they  were  tried  ; 
and  they  prepared,  with  Christian  resignation, 
for  the  doom  which  could  not  be  averted.  Miss 


190  THE    SALEM   BELLE. 

Lyford's  sentence  had  been  assigned  one  day 
later,  as  the  case  was  deemed  one  of  solemn 
and  peculiar  interest ;  and  moreover  it  was  the 
policy  of  the  court  to  impress  the  public  mind 
with  the  enormity  of  the  crime  of  witchcraft, 
"by  repeating  the  tragedy  in  its  most  awful  and 
startling  forms.  The  only  hope  that  remained 
for  Mary,  was  in  those  secret  movements  of 
her  friends,  which,  in  their  complicated  and 
delicate  machinery,  might  be  frustrated  by  the 
severance  of  a  single  cord.  Her  brother  had 
acquainted  her  with  the  outlines  of  the  plan, 
but  she  had  little  faith  in  a  prospect  which 
seemed  so  visionary  and  hopeless.  Neither 
had  Lyford  any  great  confidence  in  its  success, 
and  every  day  had  meditated  some  new  ex- 
pedient to  accomplish  her  deliverance — but 
it  was  all  in  vain.  No  other  hope  appeared  ; 
and  when  the  eighteenth  of  August  had  arri- 
ved, Mary  was  still  in  the  custody  of  Harris, 
and  that  vigilant  officer  and  his  three  assist- 
ants, were  the  sleepless  sentinels  at  their  post 
of  dishonor  and  shame. 


CHAPTER  FOURTEENTH. 


'  ACCURSED  be  the  hour  that  gave  me  birth  ! 
Why  was  I  bom  for  this  ?  Oh,  thou  insulted, 
yet  forbearing  God  !  if  thine  avenging  justice 
pursues  me  to  the  lowest  perdition,  it  will  not 
outrun  my  crimes.  Why  did  I  hunt  the  in- 
nocent without  cause,  and  heap  on  my  soul 
such  mountains  of  guilt  ?  Oh,  hide  me,  earth ! 
bury  me  in  thy  deepest  graves,  if  they  will 
but  shelter  me  from  a  raging  conscience  and 
a  frowning  God !  How  shall  I  save  the  in- 
nocent blood  ?  how  shall  my  feet,  which  have 
run  so  swiftly  in  the  way  of  evil,  turn  back 
into  the  path  of  peace  ?  These  hands  have 
built  that  fatal  scaffold,  on  which  innocence 
and  virtue  must  perish  !  Oh,  might  I  die  in 
her  stead !  Oh,  that  my  blood  might  expiate  my 
guilt !  Vain  hope  !  the  weight  of  mountains, 
the  fires  of  the  second  death  can  neither  crush 


192  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

nor  consume  me.     Mine  is  an  undying  death, 
mine  an  unquenchable  flame  ! ' 

Such  were  the  exclamations  of  the  wretch- 
ed Trellison,  as  he  stood  on  that  fatal  hill 
with  the  scaffold  which,  the  day  before,  had 
been  erected  under  a  tree,  directly  in  his  view. 
He  was  now  fully  awake  to  a  consciousness 
of  Ms  crimes  :  he  had  betrayed  into  the  hands 
of  the  law,  one  of  the  most  innocent  and  vir- 
tuous of  her  sex,  and  was  about  to  witness 
the  awful  consummation  of  his  guilt.  He  had 
opened  the  door,  but  it  was  beyond  his  power 
to  shut  it.  If  he  avowed  the  truth,  his  single 
testimony  could  not  avail  against  the  host  of 
witnesses  which  his  own  arts  had  procured, 
and  whose  evidence,  if  now  confronted  by  his, 
would  in  self-defence  be  combined  to  involve 
himself  as  well  as  Miss  Lyford  in  ruin  and 
death.  In  this  condition,  he  thought  of  every 
possible  method  to  avert  the  impending  fate 
of  Miss  Lyford ;  but  every  avenue  seemed  to 
be  closed ;  and  after  wandering  up  and  down 
the  hill  for  several  hours,  in  the  utmost  horror 
and  distraction  of  mind,  he  finally  determined 
to  follow  her  to  the  scaffold,  and  there  avow 
his  guilt,  and  invoke  every  power  within  his 
reach,  to  save  her  from  the  threatened  doom. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  193 

It  is  often  a  mournful  duty  to  display  the 
workings  of  an  accusing  conscience.  The 
picture  may  warn  us  to  shun  the  incipient 
stages  of  guilt,  and  turn  back  into  the  current 
of  reason  and  reflection  the  wild  and  turbulent 
elements  of  excited  passion.  Too  often,  alas ! 
we  plunge  into  the  very  vortex  of  ruin,  ere  we 
are  conscious  that  we  have  passed  the  boun- 
daries of  virtue.  Such  is  the  influence  of 
pride,  self-love,  and  self-esteem,  that  the  first 
discovery  of  guilt  and  danger,  often  comes  too 
late  to  save  us  from  the  final  plunge.  This 
was  preeminently  the  case  with  Trellison : 
with  hasty  and  violent  feelings,  unguarded  by 
reason,  and  driven  by  every  wave  of  passion, 
he  had  mistaken  his  own  purposes  of  revenge 
for  zeal  in  the  cause  of  religion,  and  had  so 
blended  his  own  selfish  designs  with  an  im- 
agined regard  for  the  honor  of  his  Maker,  as 
to  conceal  from  himself  his  actual  guilt,  until 
its  fatal  effects  stared  him  in  the  face,  and  re- 
vealed the  depths  of  iniquity  in  which  he  was 
ingulfed. 

When  the  next  morning  dawned,  crowds  of 
people  were  seen  gathering  round  the  spot, 
where  the  dreadful  sacrifice  which  public  fa- 
naticism demanded,  was  to  be  made.     Rev- 
17 


194  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

George  Burroughs  and  three  other  individuals, 
named  Willard,  Proctor,  and  Jacobs,  together 
with  one  female,  were  taken  from  prison  and 
conducted  by  the  sheriff  to  the  place  of  execu- 
tion. The  scene  was  one  of  appalling  inter- 
est ;  and  as  the  unhappy  victims  passed  through 
the  streets,  loud  murmurs  of  disapprobation 
were  heard  from  many  individuals,  who  be- 
lieved they  were  mainly  indebted  for  these 
tragical  events  to  Boston  interference,  and 
who  were  indignant  that  Salem  should  be  the 
chosen  theatre  for  the  display  of  these  bloody 
scenes.  The  venerable  Higginson,  with  sev- 
eral of  his  most  influential  parishioners,  utterly 
refused  all  part  in  these  proceedings,  while 
his  associate  in  the  ministry,  Mr.  Noyes,  fully 
cooperated  with  Parris,  Mather,  and  Stough- 
ton,  in  all  the  length  and  breadth  of  this  fatal 
delusion.  When  the  hour  of  execution  drew 
near,  the  public  murmur  became  more  loud 
and  distinct,  so  much  so  as  to  excite  alarm  lest 
the  purposes  of  justice  might  be  frustrated.  But 
at  this  moment  Cotton  Mather  appeared  on 
the  ground,  on  horseback,  and  by  the  circula- 
tion of  new  proofs  of  Satan's  promises  and 
covenants  with  these  unhappy  persons,  effec- 
tually silenced  the  voice  of  sympathy  and  the 


THE   SALEM   BELLE.  195 

din  of  opposition.  As  the  dreadful  scene  pro- 
ceeded, Burroughs  was  seen  kneeling  on  the 
scaffold  in  prayer,  in  which  he  solemnly  ap- 
pealed to  his  Maker  for  his  uprightness  of 
heart  and  his  entire  innocence  of  the  crime  for 
which  he  was  called  to  die.  He  prayed  fer- 
vently for  himself  and  his  hapless  associates, 
thus  performing  in  his  last  hours  the  kind  of- 
fices of  his  sacred  profession,  and  administer- 
ing consolation  to  his  fellow  sufferers.  Neither 
did  he  forget  those  bitter  enemies  who  had 
brought  him  to  this  scene  of  horror ;  but  ear- 
nestly supplicated  their  forgiveness  from  God, 
as  he  himself  heartily  forgave  them. 

Thus  perished  the  persecuted  Burroughs 
and  his  unhappy  companions.  They  died  as 
outcasts  from  God  and  man,  their  very  names 
regarded  with  scorn  and  horror,  and  their  per- 
sons execrated  as  the  vilest  of  the  vile.  Time 
has  lifted  the  veil ;  the  storm  of  reproach  has 
passed  away ;  the  shadows  of  the  invisible 
world,  in  which  they  were  seen  to  move  as 
dark  and  myterious  forms  enlisted  in  the  ser- 
vice of  Satan,  and  doing  his  will,  have  given 
place  to  the  sunshine  of  Reason  and  Truth. 
The  white  robes  of  innocence  and  virtue  now 
adorn  them  in  the  eye  of  every  beholder,  and 


196  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

that  foul  stain  stamps  with  its  darkest  hues, 
the  memories  of  Stoughton,  Sewall,  Gedney, 
and  Cotton  Mather. 

Let  it  not  be  supposed  there  were  no  re- 
deeming traits  in  the  characters  of  these  men. 
It  was  a  superstitious  age,  and  the  delusions 
which  were  now  abroad,  had  fastened  with 
immense  power  upon  the  community  at  large ; 
but  this,  though  it  may  be  urged  in  mitigation 
of  their  offences,  was  no  valid  excuse.  They 
had  unerring  and  sufficient  maps  in  the  expe- 
rience of  the  past.  They  had  the  sure  word 
of  God.  They  had  reason  and  common  sense, 
which,  impartial  and  unperverted,  might  have 
shown  them  the  madness  and  cruelty  of  their 
course.  These  guides  were  consulted  too  late ; 
and  we  have  it  recorded  of  Judge  Sewall,  that 
he  deeply  repented  of  his  agency  in  these 
painful  scenes,  and  publicly  deplored  his  errors 
in  the  presence  of  the  members  of  the  South 
Church,  presenting  his  own  example  as  a 
warning  to  'future  magistrates  to  avoid  that 
fatal  rock,  on  which  justice  and  mercy  had 
alike  suffered  shipwreck. 

It  is  probable  Stoughton  and  Mather  carried 
this  delusion  in  part  to  their  graves  ;  and  it  is 
scarcely  possible  to  contemplate  these  charac- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  197 

ters  with  complacency.  There  is  no  monument 
along  the  track  of  succeeding  years,  which 
redeems  their  memory  from  its  deserved  re- 
proach. Mather  was  learned  and  industrious 
beyond  any  man  of  that  age  in  New  England ; 
but  he  was  credulous  to  the  last  degree ;  of  a 
bold  and  fiery  temper,  deeply  tinctured  with 
fanaticism,  rash  in  his  judgment,  severe  in  his 
rebukes,  and  overbearing  hi  his  conduct  A 
cloud  rests  upon  his  memory,  through  which 
Charity  herself  can  scarcely  discern  the  faint 
rays  of  real  piety,  which,  notwithstanding  all 
his  errors,  probably  existed  in  his  heart. 
Stoughton  was,  if  possible,  still  more  deeply 
implicated  in  these  cruel  proceedings,  and  the 
remark  of  an  eminent  historian  of  Harvard 
College  is  undoubtedly  just,  that  '  upon  no 
individual  did  the  responsibility  of  the  sad 
consummation  of  that  excitement  rest  more 
heavily,  than  upon  William  Stoughton.' 

The  next  day  was  to  be  signalized  by  the 
death  of  Miss  Lyford.  The  public  feeling 
was  now  so  far  subdued,  that  there  was  little 
danger  to  be  apprehended  from  the  populace. 
If  the  death  of  Burroughs  had  excited  so  little 
commotion,  it  was  concluded  there  would  be 
no  interruption  to  any  future  proceedings  of 
17* 


198  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

the  like  character.  Moreover,  there  was  a 
general  belief  that  few  cases  of  witchcraft  had 
been  more  clearly  defined,  and  the  singular 
language  which  had  been  addressed  to  her 
from  the  woods,  and  was  heard  by  others,  was 
considered  entirely  conclusive  in  her  case. 
There  had  been  no  attempt  to  trace  the  cause 
of  this  strange  proceeding,  but  it  was  at  once 
attributed  to  mysterious  and  spiritual  agents ; 
yet  Lyford  suspected  what  afterwards  proved 
true,  that  a  female  from  Hadley,  who  knew  his 
sister's  history  and  was  in  the  confidence  of 
her  grandfather,  had  been  employed  by  Trel- 
lison  in  this  work  of  deception ;  but  he  had 
no  means  of  proving  such  a  plot,  and  any  at- 
tempt to  implicate  Trellison,  who  was  now  in 
high  favor  with  the  ruling  powers,  would  prob- 
ably recoil  on  himself,  and  lessen  the  chances 
of  his  sister's  escape. 

No  access  to  Miss  Lyford  had  been  for  some 
time  permitted,  except  to  her  brother,  and 
even  this  indulgence  was  now  prohibited. 
Trellison  found  means,  however,  to  convey  to 
her  a  full  confession  of  his  guilt,  his  determi- 
nation to  avow  it  publicly,  and  if  possible  to 
stay  the  proceedings.  He  .earnestly  begged 
her  forgiveness,  and  assured  her  that  he  wish- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  199 

ed  to  live  no  longer  than  to  make  a  public 
vindication  of  her  character,  and  save  her  if 
possible  from  her  impending  doom.  This 
communication  was  not  received  till  late  in  the 
evening,  and  it  being  impossible  to  obtain  the 
.  favor  of  a  light,  or  to  procure  the  least  office  of 
kindness  from  her  keepers,  Mary  was,  of 
course,  wholly  ignorant  of  its  contents,  tier 
mind,  also,  was  so  fully  occupied  with  the  plans 
now  in  progress  for  her  deliverance,  that  she 
was  the  less  anxious  to  know  its  purport,  and 
placing  the  paper  in  her  bosom,  the  incident 
was  nearly  forgotten. 

Trellison  was  involved  in  difficulties  which 
so  distracted  his  mind,  that  he  was  unable  to 
devise  any  probable  means,  by  which  Miss 
Lyford's  fate  could  be  averted.  His  con- 
fessions and  retractions,  if  made,  he  knew 
would  only  be  regarded  as  new  proof  of  her 
Satanic  arts,  and  he  now  thought  it  safer  to 
make  his  appeal  to  the  populace  and  enlist 
their  sympathies,  than  to  attempt  to  stay  a 
warrant  which  had  been  already  issued,  and 
could  only  be  revoked  by  the  Governor.  Still 
he  was  unsettled  in  his  plans,  except  that  in 
the  failure  of  all  other  means,  he  resolved  to 
vindicate  her  at  the  scaffold,  though  it  might 


200  THE    SALEM  BELLE. 

cost  him  his  life.  The  truth  was,  his  convic- 
tions and  remorse  had  arrived  too  late  ;  and  in 
the  existing  state  of  public  feeling  there  was 
no  proper  light,  in  which  evidence  could  be 
fairly  seen ;  or  if  seen,  its  legitimate  power 
could  not  at  that  time  be  felt.  Strange  as  it 
may  seem,  the  reports  circulated  by  Cotton 
Mather  on  the  preceding  day  had  maddened 
the  populace,  and  made  them  insatiate  of 
blood.  It  was  now  believed  that  the  death  of 
Miss  Lyford  was  essential  to  the  public  peace, 
and  there  was  probably  no  moment  in  the  pro- 
gress of  this  delusion,  when  it  ran  higher,  or 
was  more  terrible  in  its  control  over  every 
generous  feeling,  than  at  this  period. 

Meanwhile,  it  was  on  the  extravagance  of 
this  delusion  that  Miss  Lyford' s  friends  relied 
for  her  deliverance.  The  very  feeling  which 
Trellison  feared  would  render  his  confessions 
unavailing,  they  were  willing  to  provoke  as  the 
best  means  of  her  salvation.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Ellerson  no  longer  made  any  appeal  in  her 
behalf.  Strale  was  in  Boston,  apparently  un- 
concerned and  unaffected,  while  Lyford  alone 
kept  his  post  near  his  sister,  the  only  visible 
friend,  from  whom  she  could  expect  counte- 
nance or  support. 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  201 

There  is  that  in  human  calamity,  which, 
unsoothed  by  the  voice  of  sympathy,  and  un- 
relieved by  the  kind  offices  of  friendship,  falls 
with  a  withering  and  consuming  power  on  the 
heart.  When  such  calamity  is  frequent  and 
long  continued,  even  the  ties  of  kindred  and 
affection  are  often  sundered,  and  the  unhappy 
sufferer,  though  conscious  of  rectitude,  finds 
himself  sinking  in  despondency,  solitary  and 
desolate,  and  his  only  support  is  drawn  from 
the  hope  of  a  better  world.  Such  em- 
phatically was  the  condition  of  those  who 
were  proscribed  for  their  supposed  sorceries. 
Cut  off  from  the  sympathies  of  their  fellow 
men,  exposed  to  insult,  violence,  and  death, 
and  at  last  consigned  to  the  scaffold,  they  were 
spectacles  of  unrelieved  sorrow  and  wretched- 
ness, of  which  the  world  can  furnish  few  ex- 
amples. But  these  unhappy  victims  did  not 
forget  their  obligations  to  their  fellow  men  and 
to  God.  They  almost  uniformly  died  in  the 
spirit  of  forgiveness ;  and  if,  as  the  scoffer  and 
the  infidel  allege,  there  be  no  hereafter,  no 
review  of  character  and  responsibility,  no  dis- 
crimination between  good  and  bad  beyond  this 
fleeting  world,  no  probationary  life  here,  and 
no  retributory  condition  hereafter,  then  indeed 


202  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

is  our  faith  vain,  our  works  of  love  and  charity 
are  vain,  and  an  unbroken  gloom  rests  on  the 
territories  of  the  grave  ! 

But  the  infidel  forgets  that  the  same  chance 
which  placed  him  in  this  world  may  not  yet 
have  exhausted  its  power.  If  it  can  move  the 
world  in  its  orbit,  regulate  the  seasons,  and 
govern,  by  irrepealable  law,  the  motions  of 
unnumbered  suns  and  worlds,  it  may,  for 
aught  he  can  tell,  act  upon  his  future  being ; 
it  may  redeem  the  vital  principle  from  the 
ashes  of  the  tomb,  and  cast  it  among  some 
new  elements  of  life,  which  may  be  perfectly 
adapted  to  the  work  of  retribution.  Let  him 
then  beware  of  a  theory  which  provides  no 
security  for  his  future  happiness,  while  it 
reserves  the  right  to  perpetuate  his  being 
forever;  let  him  turn  his  eye  to  that  "even 
balance,  in  which  his  actions  will  be  weighed, 
and  bring  home  to  his  heart  the  consolations 
which  nothing  but  the  gospel,  approved,  ac- 
cepted, and  trusted,  can  supply. 


CHAPTER  FIFTEENTH. 


ON  the  evening  of  the  nineteenth  of  Au- 
gust, a  little  schooner,  which  had  occasionally 
stopped  at  the  port  of  Salem,  on  trading  voy- 
ages up  and  down  the  coast,  entered  the 
harbor.  She  was  called  the  '  Water  Witch,' 
a  fore-and-aft  vessel  of  beautiful  model  and 
fine  proportions.  Whenever  she  was  seen 
coming  up  the  bay,  crowds  of  people  assem- 
bled to  witness  her  movements  She  was 
always  kept  in  the  best  condition,  and  her 
nicely-trimmed  sails,  the  perfect  symmetry 
of  her  spars,  her  graceful  attitudes  on  the 
water,  and  above  all,  her  rapid  and  varied 
motions,  procured  for  Captain  Ringbolt,  who 
commanded  her,  an  enviable  and  well-de- 
served reputation. 

When  the  Water  Witch  appeared,  it  was 
always  expected  the  next  day  would  be  one 


204  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

of  extensive  traffic,  particularly  among  the 
country  maidens  of  the  neighborhood.  Cap- 
tain Ringbolt  always  had  a  good  supply  of 
laces,  brocades,  muslins,  and  all  sorts  of 
fashionable  ornaments ;  and  his  very  showy 
assortment  was  generally  disposed  of  to  good 
advantage.  How  he  obtained  his  merchan- 
dise was  sometimes  a  mystery ;  but  the  Salem 
ladies  were  careful  not  to  inquire  too  curious- 
ly into  the  matter;  they  were  quite  willing 
Captain  Ringbolt  should  have  his  own  way ; 
and,  as  he  was  uniformly  courteous  and 
obliging,  any  suspicions  would  certainly  be 
inexpedient,  and  perhaps  unjust.  It  was 
rather  wonderful,  however,  that  so  much 
charity  was  extended  towards  this  gentle- 
man, considering  the  very  strict  morals  of 
the  Puritans,  and  the  rigid  honesty  with 
which  they  were  accustomed  to  discharge 
then-  pecuniary  obligations.  The  gallant  cap- 
tain generally  told  a  good  story,  and,  as  our 
narrative  all  along  supposes,  there  was  no 
want  of  credulity  among  the  people. 

As  the  Water  Witch  dropped  her  anchor, 
Somers  stood  on  the  beach,  watching  her 
motions  with  deep  interest  and  evident  anx- 
iety; one  of  his  neighbors,  named  Bolton, 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  205 

who  was  also  one  of  Miss  Lyford's  guards, 
having  obtained  leave  of  absence  for  an  hour, 
was  strolling  near  him,  and  remarked  the 
closeness  of  his  survey.  Somers,  absorbed 
in  his  own  reflections,  did  not  notice  Bolton, 
till  he  touched  him  on  the  shoulder  and  said : 
'  What  now,  Somers  ?  you  are  looking  sharp 
for  Ringbolt;  what  kind  of  traffic  do  you 
mean  to  drive  with  him  ? ' 

'  Is  this  you,  Bolton?'  said  Somers,  in  some 
confusion ;  but  in  a  moment  recovering  him- 
self, he  added :  '  These  are  perilous  times, 
neighbor ;  the  witch  proceedings  have  stopped 
all  business,  and  I  thought,  as  there  are  not 
many  fire-arms  in  town,  if  I  could  get  all  the 
pistols  Ringbolt  has,  it  might  be  a  littje  specu- 
lation.' 

'  This  Captain  Ringbolt  will  soon  grow 
rich,'  said  Bolton,  '  if  my  guesses  are  right ; 
he  was  here  only  two  weeks  ago,  and  sold 
all  his  cargo  in  two  days.  But  he  may  come 
to  a  bad  market  now,  unless  he  waits  for 
better  times  before  he  sells  his  goods ;  he  is 
a  shrewd  man,  however,  and  sells  things  for 
a  good  price,  when  nobody  else  can  sell  at  all. 
I  wish  I  knew  where  he  gets  his  articles. 
Neighbor  Somers,  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do 
18 


206  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

after  the  witches  are  hung;  you  know  this 
captain  —  I  wish  you  would  try  to  get  me 
a  birth  on  board  for  the  next  voyage.' 

'  You  are  no  more  fit  for  a  sailor,  Bolton, 
than  a  monkey  is  to  furl  a  topsail.  Captain 
Ringbolt  would  tumble  you  overboard  before 
you  got  ten  leagues  from  land.  You  had 
better  stay  where  you  are,  and  find  honester 
business  than  any  I  ever  knew  you  to  be 
employed  about.' 

'  You  are  sharp  this  evening,  Somers.  You 
will  one  day  be  convinced  that  the  man  who 
watches  criminals  is  doing  a  great  favor  to 
the  community.  But  I  cannot  think  what 
has  brought  Ringbolt  back  so  soon ;  his  vessel 
is  light;  I  think  he  must  have  intended  to 
be  here  this  morning,  and  see  how  the  devil 
hangs  up  his  friends.' 

'  They  had  better  send  to  the  devil  for  a 
sheriff  And  you,  Bolton,  are  nearly  right: 
a  man  must  be  more  than  half  a  devil,  to  be 
engaged  in  such  business.' 

'  It  is  a  truly  godly  business,'  said  Bolton, 
'  and  I  wonder  at  your  language,  Somers ;  if 
these  witches  will  serve  their  master,  they 
must  take  such  wages  as  he  gives  them ;  and 
the  wages  of  sin  is  death.  The  sheriff  de- 


THE   SALEM  BELLE.  207 

serves  the  thanks  of  all  pious  persons  for  his 
courage  and  zeal  in  the  cause.' 

'  I  wonder  they  had  not  employed  you  in 
the  business,'  said  Somers ;  '  you  talk  like 
one  who  has  no  great  compassion  for  a  re- 
puted witch,  guilty  or  not  guilty.' 

'  I  am  too  sinful  to  be  thus  employed,'  re- 
turned Bolton.  '  I  am  not  worthy,  Somers, 
even  to  walk  in  the  footsteps  of  those  holy 
men,  who  are  now  purging  the  land  of  its 
sin  and  shame.' 

'  You  are  worthy,'  replied  Somers,  '  to  have 
a  rope  fastened  to  your  neck,  and  to  be 
swung  from  a  gallows  as  high  as  Haman's. 
What  a  wretch  you  are,  Bolton,  to  see  the 
innocent  murdered  around  you,  and  exult  in 
their  death ! ' 

'  You  must  take  care  of  your  language, 
Somers,  if  you  would  save  your  own  neck ; 
there  is  to  be  another  hanging  to-morrow,  and 
when  that  is  over  we  shall  want  other  vic- 
tims ;  and  your  chance  is  getting  to  be  a  fair 
one.  Why,  if  Mr.  Parris,  or  Mr.  Noyes,  had 
heard  half  what  you  have  said  to  me,  you 
would  be  in  prison  this  very  night ! ' 

'  As  to  my  own  chance,  it  will  be  hard 
business  to  hang  me  up;  but  no  thanks  to 


208  THE    SA.LEM   BELLE. 

you,  Bolton,  if  it  is  not  done  to-morrow.  You 
are  under  a  strange  delusion,  and  I  must 
allow  something  for  that.  You  were  a  good 
neighbor  once,  and  I  hope  will  be  so  again ; 
but  the  time  looks  very  distant  to  me.  I  am 
down  this  afternoon  to  get  the  first  chance  at 
Captain  Ringbolt's  assortment.  Pistols,  ac- 
cording to  my  way  of  thinking,  will  be  in 
good  demand ;  and  I  want  something  to  de- 
fend myself  with,  and  to  put  a  shot  or  two 
into  you,  in  case  you  should  be  an  informer. 
At  any  rate,  I  am  determined  to  have  a  first- 
rate  pair  for  myself.  You  know  I  have  some 
skill  in  the  use  of  them.  Will  you  go  on 
board?' 

'  Not  I,'  said  Bolton ;  '  I  never  go  where 
pistols  and  powder  are  about,  except  when 
I  use  them  in  the  holy  cause.  I  hope  you 
will  think  no  more  of  what  I  said,  Somers ; 
you  know  I  would  not  betray  a  friend.' 

'  There  is  no  telling  what  you  may  do  in 
such  times  as  these ;  but  there  is  little  dan- 
ger, so  long  as  you  are  within  reach  of  my 
pistol ;  beyond  that,  I  would  not  trust  you  an 
hour.  By  the  way,  Bolton,  have  you  no 
fears  that  Satan  may  carry  you  off,  while  you 
are  hanging  up  his  subjects?  I  wonder  he 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  209 

does  not  appear  in  their  behalf.  If  I  believed 
as  much  as  you  do,  I  would  not  dare  to  stand 
guard  over  Miss  Lyford.' 

'  I  have  weapons  to  fight  him  that  you 
know  nothing  of,  Somers.  I  have  had  some 
glimpses  of  him  at  twilight,  but  he  saw  me 
clothed  in  such  armor  that  he  dared  not  ap- 
proach. I  once  met  this  same  Apollyon  in 
the  day-time,  but  only  a  small  part  of  his 
dragon  form  was  visible ;  and  when  I  held  up 
the  holy  gospels,  he  vanished  into  thin  air.' 

'  If  you  should  be  called  to  grapple  with  him 
in  person,'  returned  Somers, '  you  would  be  more 
likely  to  make  a  treaty  with  him  than  to  show 
fight.  I  am  not  sure,  but  it  would  be  well  for 
you  to  see  what  terms  you  can  make  with  him ; 
for  I  am  well  assured  he  will  have  his  own 
terms  by  and  by,  and  carry  you  off";  —  not 
that  you  are  worth  even  the  devil's  accept- 
ance, but  because  he  is  sent  to  look  after 
such  as  you.' 

At  that  moment  Captain  Ringbolt  landed, 
and  Bolton  walked  off,  not  exactly  at  his 
ease ;  for  he  knew  that  the  honest  and  sturdy 
Somers  was  a  dangerous  enemy  to  such  char- 
acters as  he  knew  himself  to  possess;  be- 
sides, it  was  time  to  resume  his  station  as 
18* 


210  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

guard  to  Miss  Lyford.  '  I  shall  be  released 
to-morrow,'  thought  he,  '  and  then  I  will  make 
peace  with  Somers,  and  see  if  I  cannot 
muster  a  little  pity  for  the  witch,  and  this 
will  be  sure  to  win  his  favor.' 

Meanwhile,  Somers  went  on  board  the 
Water  Witch  with  Captain  Kingbolt,  and, 
entering  the  cabin,  they  conferred  a  short 
time,  and  soon  settled  the  plan  of  operations. 
The  crew  of  the  schooner  were  entirely  igno- 
rant of  Kingbolt's  intended  movements ;  and 
though  a  little  suspicious  that  the  voyage  to 
Salem  was  not  exactly  of  a  trading  character, 
they  were  so  well  trained  and  disciplined  as 
perfectly  to  understand  that  nothing  was  to 
be  said,  even  among  themselves;  all  they 
had  to  do  was  to  obey  the  orders  of  their 
superior. 

Captain  Ringbolt  sent  up  his  usual  notices, 
which  were  posted  in  the  streets,  with  an  ad- 
ditional clause,  stating  that  on  account  of  the 
great  event,  which  he  trusted  all  godly  per- 
sons would  wish  to  behold  on  the  morrow,  he 
should  not  expose  his  goods  for  sale,  till  the 
day  after,  when,  at  the  usual  time  and  place, 
a  most  valuable  assortment  of  articles,  select- 
ed with  great  care,  would  be  offered  for  sale. 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  211 

He  returned  thanks  for  the  patronage  he  had 
received  in  past  times,  and  assured  the  good 
people  of  Salem  that  no  efforts  would  be 
wanting  to  merit  their  confidence,  and  meet 
the  wishes  of  the  public. 

Somers  walked  away  in  sad  contemplation 
on  that  state  of  things  which  seemed  to  make 
one  delusion  necessary  to  counteract  and  dis- 
pel another,  which  was  far  worse  and  more 
dangerous.  But  he  was  not  quite  satisfied 
with  himself,  especially  with  the  kind  of  de- 
ception he  had  practiced  on  Bolton.  The  die, 
however,  was  cast.  He  implored  pardon  for 
the  part  he  now  felt  compelled  to  act,  and 
while  he  believed  the  extremity  of  the  case, 
in  the  main,  justified  his  course,  yet  it  was  so 
uncongenial  to  his  feelings,  and  so  opposite  to 
the  whole  tenor  of  his  life,  that  he  was  not  a 
little  disquieted  by  the  scruples  that  oppressed 
him.  He  had  a  wife  and  one  child.  They 
were  his  earthly  solace  and  hope,  and  his  pre- 
cautions, and  those  of  Strale,  had  provided 
for  their  safety.  For  himself,  the  result  was 
uncertain,  but  every  possible  contingency  was 
guarded  against,  so  far  as  human  sagacity 
could  foresee,  or  human  skill  provide. 

The  twilight  had  now  fallen  on  the  village 


212  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

and  its  surrounding  scenes.  The  shadows 
deepened  into  uncommon  gloom,  as  if  Nature 
were  spreading  a  funeral  pall  for  the  dead, 
and  mourning  over  her  deluded  children  and 
her  own  disregarded  voice.  Well  might  she 
sympathize  in  the  sad  desolation  around  her ! 
Her  own  mighty  impulses  of  gratitude  and  af- 
fection were  silenced  and  suppressed  by  the 
mighty  fabric  of  fanaticism  and  delusion, 
which  occupied  the  throne  of  the  intellect 
and  the  heart.  Who  shall  assure  us,  that 
such  scenes  will  never  recur?  Where,  in 
the  weak  and  erring  temper  of  man,  do  we 
find  a  guarantee  that  bloodshed  and  crime, 
the  fruit  of  other  delusions,  shall  not  again 
desolate  the  land?  Let  us  not  boast  of  the 
dignity  of  Reason,  the  victories  of  Science, 
and  the  golden  age  of  taste  and  refinement. 
These  are  often  the  soil  in  which  the  worst 
delusions  spring  up  and  cover  the  land  with 
a  foliage  so  rank  and  poisonous,  that  the 
moral  atmosphere  is  filled  with  pestilence  and 
death. 

As  the  evening  advanced,  the  different 
agents  in  the  events  about  to  take  place, 
were  all  at  their  posts.  Strale  occupied  the 
cottage  of  Somers.  Lyford  was  at  Mr.  El- 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  213 

lerson's,  Somers  was  in  attendance  upon 
Strale,  and  the  Water  Witch,  with  furled 
sails,  was  resting  quietly  on  the  bosom  of  the 
river,  while  her  vigilant  crew,  with  a  double 
watch,  waited  the  orders  of  their  master. 

It  was  late,  the  same  night,  when  Trelli- 
son  left  Salem  for  Boston.  His  subsequent 
reflections  had  determined  him  to  see  Gov- 
ernor Phipps,  make  his  confessions,  and  pro- 
cure, if  possible,  a  reprieve  or  pardon.  In 
case  of  failure  in  his  application,  he  could 
return  in  season  to  make  his  last  effort  at  the 
scaffold.  But  new  difficulties  awaited  him. 
Sir  William  was  absent  from  town,  and  would 
not  return  for  several  days.  There  was  no 
delegated  authority  to  which  application  could 
be  made,  and  his  lady,  who  at  the  hazard  of 
her  life  once  saved  a  condemned  individual, 
dared  not  and  indeed  could  not  interpose. 
The  night  was  spent  in  anxious  consultations, 
and  ended  with  the  conviction  that  his  only 
chance  of  success  was  a  public  confession, 
and  an  appeal  to  the  multitude. 


CHAPTER    SIXTEENTH. 


HARRIS,  the  jailer  of  Miss  Lyford,  we  have 
before  remarked,  was  extremely  superstitious. 
The  other  persons  on  guard  were  nearly  as 
much  so  as  their  superior.  The  characters  of 
these  men  had  been  thoroughly  studied  by 
Strale  and  his  friends,  and  they  were  satisfied 
an  experiment  might  be  made  on  their  credu- 
lity and  superstition,  with  reasonable  hope  of 
success.  The  idea  very  generally  prevailed, 
that  all  who  were  active  in  the  witch  prose- 
cutions were  exposed  to  fiery  assaults  from 
Satan.  On  this  account,  it  was  deemed  a 
religious  duty  to  guard  the  prisoners  with  the 
greatest  possible  care,  and  the  most  resolute 
men  were  selected  for  this  purpose. 

The  jailer  was  often  apprehensive  that 
Satan  might  appear  in  defence  of  his  prison- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  215 

ers.  He  thought  it  very  possible  that  a  part 
of  the  compact  might  be  that  they  should  be 
delivered  in  the  moment  of  their  greatest 
peril.  He  often  spoke  of  some  probable  en- 
counter with  the  devil,  for  it  was  hardly  pos- 
sible that  so  faithful  a  servant  of  God  should 
remain  unmolested,  while  subverting  the  king- 
dom of  Satan  on  earth.  In  conversation  with 
Bolton  and  his  associates,  he  often  warned 
them  to  prepare  for  such  an  encounter,  and 
told  them  of  the  best  methods  to  beat  off  the 
Serpent,  should  he  be  so  bold  as  to  attack 
them.  Harris  thought  his  spiritual  armor  was 
impregnable,  and  his  prowess  irresistible,  and 
though  as  yet  he  had  no  opportunity  of  sig- 
nalizing his  courage  by  a  pitched  battle  with 
any  of  the  demons  around  him,  yet  he  boasted 
of  one  or  two  skirmishes  in  which  the  Adver- 
sary, though  he  shook  his  dragon  head  and 
gnashed  his  teeth,  was  finally  glad  to  make 
his  retreat.  The  courageous  jailer  did  not 
use  his  worldly  weapons,  but  he  always  con- 
fronted his  enemy  with  passages  of  scripture, 
and,  in  the  last  resort,  employed  the  most 
powerful  spiritual  weapon  which  he  said 
never  failed,  and  that  was  prayer.  Harris  was 
not  much  given  to  this  exercise,  for  its  potency, 


216  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

he  insisted,  was  weakened  by  too  frequent 
repetition ;  consequently,  he  kept  this  weapon 
for  the  last  extremity,  and  never  employed  it, 
when  other  expedients  would  answer. 

This  view  of  Harris'  character  applied  to 
Bolton  and  the  other  guards  of  Miss  Lyford,  so 
far  as  superstition  was  concerned,  but  Harris 
was  quite  their  superior  in  other  respects.  He 
was  powerful  and  bold,  and  in  grappling  with 
flesh  and  blood,  few  men  could  stand  before 
him;  but  he  was  quite  deceived  in  supposing 
himself  a  match  for  the  imaginary  demons 
around  him.  No  man  was  more  likely  to 
make  good  his  retreat,  if  he  had  occular 
demonstration  of  the  presence  of  these  mys- 
terious beings. 

About  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening,  Lyford 
requested  the  privilege  of  visiting  his  sister 
for  the  last  time.  He  was  rudely  repulsed  by 
Harris  and  the  guard,  who  said  they  were 
forbidden  to  admit  any  person  on  any  pre- 
tence whatever. 

'Hitherto,'  said  Lyford,  'you  have  permit- 
ted me  to  visit  my  afflicted  sister,  and  if  she  be 
guilty,  and  as  much  so  as  you  allege,  she  is 
still  my  sister,  and  nature  pleads  in  her  behalf. 
I  trust  you  will  permit  me  to  go  in." 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  217 

'  It  is  vain  to  ask,'  said  Harris  ;  '  the  per- 
mission you  had  from  the  Governor  has  been 
revoked,  and  you  cannot  go  in.' 

'  Will  you  take  no  responsibility  in  the  mat- 
ter? '  said  Lyford, '  and  let  me  pass  for  the  last 
time?' 

'  None  whatever,'  was  the  reply.  '  Our  or- 
ders are  positive,  and  we  cannot  permit  you  to 
go  in.' 

'  Mr.  Harris,'  returned  Lyford,  '  you  say  my 
sister  has  made  a  compact  with  Satan ;  if  so, 
I  trust  he  will  appear  in  her  behalf;  for,  bad 
as  he  is,  I  would  trust  him  for  humanity 
sooner  than  such  wretches  as  you.  If  he 
possesses  any  power,  I  believe  he  will  now 
exert  it.  I  was  informed  he  was  seen  in  the 
chamber  of  the  sheriff,  last  night,  in  a  threat- 
ening attitude,  so  that  he  was  hardly  able  to 
proceed  in  his  dreadful  work  to-day.  More- 
over, I  am  told  by  others,  that  he  is  excited 
to  uncommon  rage,  and  will  not  any  longer 
tolerate  the  murder  of  his  friends.' 

Harris  seemed  startled  by  these  remarks, 
and  as  the  night  was  excessively  dark,  and 
the  train  of  reflection  which  Lyford  had 
awakened  was  not  the  most  agreeable,  the 
jailer  began  to  fortify  his  courage  by  repeat- 
19 


THE    SALEM   BELLE. 

ing  passages  from  the  Bible,  and  calling  upon 
the  guard  to  unite  with  him  in  this  holy  em- 
ployment, assuring  them  that  Satan  would 
not  dare  to  appear  in  the  face  of  such  rebukes 
as  the  holy  scriptures  contained. 

'Look,'  said  Bolton,  'see,  Mr.  Harris,  what 
terrible  shape  is  that  coming  towards  us?' 
The  startled  jailer  cast  his  eyes  in  the  direc- 
tion pointed  out  by  Bolton,  and  he  saw, 
gleaming  through  the  shade,  a  figure,  which 
his  terrified  imagination  instantly  formed  into 
that  of  a  dragon.  From  his  horns,  streams  of 
fire  were  spouting,  and  a  sound  like  the  hissing 
of  a  hundred  serpents,  rushed  on  the  ear.  A 
moment  more,  and  volumes  of  fire  poured 
from  his  mouth,  discovering  by  their  light,  the 
hideous  and  distorted  features  of  a  demon, 
while  with  slow  and  solemn  pace  he  ad- 
vanced towards  the  house. 

'Get  thee  behind  me,  Satan!'  said  the 
agitated  Harris.  He  then  looked  round  for  a 
moment,  with  a  bewildered  and  uncertain 
gaze.  Lyford  had  disappeared;  Bolton  and 
his  companions  had  fled  like  the  wind.  Har- 
ris then  closed  his  eyes,  and  fell  on  his  knees, 
uttering  a  hurried  and  tremulous  prayer. 
Looking  up  again,  the  fearful  apparition  still 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  219 

advanced,  and  when  in  the  light  that  was 
blazing  all  around,  Harris  caught  sight  of  his 
cloven  foot,  the  unhappy  jailer  no  longer 
doubted  that  Satan  in  person  was  at  hand,  in 
beli;ilf  of  Miss  Lyford  The  Bible  dropped 
from  his  hands,  the  voice  of  prayer  died  on 
his  lips.  Steel  and  pistol  were  of  no  avail. 
No  other  weapon  remained,  and  taking  to  his 
heels,  the  unlucky  Harris  deserted  his  post, 
and  fled  like  a  racer  for  his  life,  into  the 
depths  of  the  forest.  Looking  for  a  moment 
from  behind  a  tree,  he  saw  the  fiery  dragon 
enter  the  house.  Then,  redoubling  his  speed, 
he  pushed  on  over  bushes,  fences  and  brooks, 
until  he  plunged  into  a  ditch,  from  which, 
after  floundering  about  for  an  hour,  he  made 
shift  to  get,  weary  and  exhausted,  upon  its 
neighboring  bank.  Even  here  he  dared  not 
open  his  eyes,  lest  the  terrible  image,  in  its 
lurid  flames,  should  once  more  haunt  his 
vision;  but  falling  on  his  knees,  he  devoutly 
returned  thanks,  for  the  strength  he  had 
received  to  flee  from  the  destroyer. 

Meanwhile,  the  faithful  Somers  rushed  into 
the  house,  and  with  a  single  stroke  of  his  axe, 
broke  in  the  door  of  Miss  Lyford's  chamber, 
and  then  bearing  her  down  stairs,  he  placed 


220  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

« 

her  in  a  wagon,  which  had  been  provided  at  a 
little  distance,  for  the  occasion.  Walter  hav- 
ing divested  himself  of  his  dragon's  dress, 
left  the  horns,  the  cloven  foot  and  the  black 
robe  in  the  jailer's  room,  and  with  Lyford, 
hastened  to  the  beach,  where  Somers  and 
Mary  had  already  arrived,  and  in  a  few  mo- 
ments, they  were  all  safely  on  board  the 
Water  Witch.  The  wife  and  child  of  Som- 
ers had  been  sent  on  board,  early  in  the  eve- 
ning, and  when  the  next  morning  dawned, 
they  were  ten  leagues  from  Salem  harbor,  on 
their  way  to  Virginia. 

The  scheme  which  had  been  so  complete- 
ly successful  was  entirely  the  invention  of 
Strale ;  its  details  were  arranged  with  the  ut- 
most precision  and  care,  and  it  was  executed 
with  an  admirable  degree  of  coolness  and 
skill.  Gunpowder  in  its  various  adaptations 
produced  the  fire.  The  burning  of  tobacco 
caused  the  smoke,  which  seemed  to  proceed 
from  his  breath.  His  face  blackened  and 
disfigured,  a  black  gown  thrown  over  his 
shoulders,  and  leather  sandals  in  the  form  of 
cloven  feet,  completed  the  disguise. 

It  was  not  surprising  that  a  device,  which 
in  ordinary  circumstances  would  have  been 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  221 

equally  foolish  and  hopeless,  should  be,  in 
the  present  state  of  public  feeling,  perfectly 
adapted  to  its  end.  It  was  then  supposed 
that  visible  appearances  from  the  world  of 
spirits  were  not  uncommon,  and  the  disor- 
dered fancies  of  men  created  innumerable 
apparitions  and  shapes  of  evil,  which  the 
senses  gifted  with  supernatural  acuteness, 
were  enabled  to  discern  among  the  grosser 
forms  of  the  material  world. 

The  chronicle  we  have  consulted  does  not 
reveal  the  process  by  which  the  mode  of  Miss 
Lyford's  escape  was  concealed  from  the  pub- 
lic eye.  Yet  it  contains  some  hints  on  this 
point  which  are  reserved  for  our  next  chapter, 
and  it  also  intimates  that  many  secrets  were 
kept  by  the  men  in  power,  which,  had  they 
been  disclosed,  would  have  covered  the  actors 
in  these  tragedies  with  confusion  and  shame, 
and  finished  at  once  the  work  of  persecution 
and  death. 


19 


CHAPTER  SEVENTEENTH. 


THE  morning  dawned  with  a  most  welcome 
radiance  upon  the  haggard  and  exhausted 
Harris,  as  he  lay  on  the  bank  of  a  muddy 
brook,  from  which,  after  his  desperate  efforts 
in  the  ditch,  he  had  no  strength  to  retreat. 
But  he  soon  felt  the  refreshing  influence  of 
the  morning  air,  and  as  he  cast  his  eye  over 
the  different  and  well-known  objects  around 
him,  his  scattered  senses  began  to  return  and 
his  courage  to  revive.  He  saw  in  the  misera- 
ble plight  of  his  dress  and  the  bruises  on  his 
limbs  that  he  had  been  foiled  in  his  great  bat- 
tle with  the  adversary;  but  he  hoped  that 
after  all  Satan  had  been  so  much  annoyed  by 
his  prayers  and  quotations,  that  he  had  fled 
out  of  the  region.  He  dared  not,  however, 
venture  back  into  the  house,  until  he  saw  Bol- 
ton  coming  towards  him,  who  having  fled  at 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  223 

the  first  onset,  was  not  so  stupified  with  ter- 
ror as  his  friend  Harris.  Bolton,  however, 
looked  as  if  he  had  passed  a  comfortless  night. 
He  had  been  separated  from  the  other  guards, 
who  had  sought  their  own  safety,  and  at  last 
found  shelter  in  a  cottage,  distant  from  town, 
where  he  remained  till  morning. 

'  How  came  you,  Bolton,  to  leave  me  to 
fight  the  battle  alone  ? '  exclaimed  Harris. 

'  Because,  I  am  no  match  for  the  devil,'  said 
Bolton ;  '  and  you,  Harris  —  did  you  stand  your 
ground  ? ' 

'  Stand  it  ?  Yes,  long  after  you  had  left  it,  and 
it  was  not  till  the  monster  was  directly  upon 
me,  that  I  began  to  retreat.' 

'  Retreat !  you  retreat  ? '  said  Bolton ;  '  why, 
you  said  the  devil  would  flee  at  the  first  word 
you  uttered.  I  am  afraid,  Harris,  you  are  not 
so  much  of  a  saint  as  you  thought.' 

'  Saint ! '  replied  the  indignant  Hanis,  '  it 
would  take  an  army  of  saints  to  drive  off  such 
a  dragon  as  he  who  assaulted  me.  I  tell  you, 
Bolton,  if  I  had  not  been  a  saint  I  should 
have  been  consumed  by  the  flames  that  sur- 
rounded me.  But  thank  God,  I  was  delivered 
out  of  the  mouth  of  the  lion  ! ' 

'  Shall  we  venture  into  the  house  ? '  said 
19  B 


224  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

Bolton ;  '  it  is  now  clear  daylight,  and  as  drag- 
ons are  abroad  only  in  the  night,  I  think  \ve 
may  go  in  with  safety.' 

'  I  will  go,'  said  Harris ;  '  my  courage  revives, 
and  methinks  I  could  even  face  the  dragon 
again.  Oh !  Bolton,  it  is  a  great  thing  to  have 
a  good  conscience  ! ' 

'  It  is  a  better  thing,  so  far  as  safety  is  con- 
cerned, to  have  nimble  feet,'  replied  Bolton. 
'  I  believe  you  and  I,  Harris,  must  trust  more 
to  these  than  to  any  special  friendship  with 
conscience.' 

'  We  are  both  sinners,  Bolton,  and  saints 
too,  I  hope,'  said  Harris ;  '  but  look,  every  thing 
seems  natural  about  the  house ;  there  is  no 
mark  of  fire  or  brimstone.  I  have  faith  to  be- 
lieve that  last  prayer  of  mine  was  not  fruit- 
less.' 

As  the  jailer  uttered  this,  they  entered  the 
door,  and  the  first  objects  they  saw  were  the 
horns,  cloak  and  appurtenances  of  Strale.  A 
note  was  seen  on  the  table,  and  Harris  hastily 
opening  it,  read  as  follows  : 

'  THE  bird  has  flown.  Faithful  guards,  what 
account  will  ye  give  of  your  stewardship? 
Thanks  to  your  superstition  and  folly,  they 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  225 

have  given  us  that,  which  we  sought  in  vain 
from  your  sense  of  justice  and  humanity.  The 
wicked  flee  when  no  man  pursueth.  If  ye 
tremble  and  flee  before  the  painted  symbol  of 
Satan,  what  will  ye  do  when  you  meet  the 
arch  Enemy  face  to  face  ? 

WALTER  STRALE.' 

'  So  then  we  have  run  away  from  a  shadow, 
and  the  devil  was  this  AValter  Strale !  I 
thought  the  scoundrel  was  in  Boston,  and  had 
given  up  the  witch.  I  would  as  soon  be  hung 
myself,  as  have  this  thing  known.' 

'  But  it  must  be  known,'  said  Bolton ;  '  how 
else  can  we  give  account  of  the  lady's  escape  ? 
We  must  see  the  magistrates,  tell  them  the 
facts,  and  take  their  advice.' 

'  There  is  no  other  way,'  returned  Harris ; 
'  it  is  a  dreadful  alternative,  but  I  hardly  think 
they  will  wish  to  betray  us  on  their  own  ac- 
count ;  it  would  cover  them  with  disgrace  as 
well  as  us.' 

So  saying,  they  proceeded  to  the  house  of 
one  of  the  magistrates,  who  called  in  the 
sheriff  and  one  of  his  assistants.  After  a  full 
conference,  they  decided  to  report  that  the 
escape  of  Miss  Lyford  was  effected  by  vio- 
19  c 


226  THE   SALEM  BELLE. 

lence.  The  injury  done  to  the  door  would 
support  this  view  of  the  case,  and  the  absence 
of  Strale  and  Lyford,  and  the  sudden  departure 
of  the  Water  Witch  would  furnish  a  plausible 
story,  and  allay  the  anger  of  the  populace. 

It  was  now  eleven  o'clock,  and  the  popula- 
tion of  Salem  and  its  neighborhood,  near  and 
remote,  were  assembled  on  the  hill,  to  witness 
another  act  in  the  tragedies  of  the  times.  The 
scaffold  was  overshadowed  by  a  tree,  whose 
graceful  figure  and  verdant  branches  had  long 
attracted  the  youth  and  maidens  of  the  vicin- 
ity in  their  summer  rambles,  and  under  its 
pleasant  shade,  many  a  whisper  of  affection 
and  many  a  secret  of  innocence  and  love,  had 
been  breathed  to  willing  ears  and  confiding 
hearts. 

Near  this  spot  stood  the  unhappy  Trellison ; 
around  and  before  him,  and  stretching  away  to 
the  base  of  the  hill,  a  silent  and  solemn  mul- 
titude were  waiting  the  arrival  of  the  officers 
of  the  law  and  their  hapless  victim.  On  his 
right,  the  beautiful  town  was  reposing  in  the 
brightness  and  calm  of  a  clear  summer  day; 
but  to  the  eye  of  man,  a  strange  and  startling 
gloom  had  fallen  upon  a  scene,  which  up  to 
this  fatal  period,  had  been  radiant  in  the  fair- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  227 

est  forms  of  beauty  and  loveliness.  One  spot 
only  riveted  the  gaze  of  Trellison,  and  as  his 
eye  explored  the  shaded  avenue,  along  which 
the  sad  procession  must  pass,  the  ashy  pale- 
ness of  his  victim's  countenance,  the  neglected 
ringlets  that  once  with  magic  power  had 
played  upon  her  neck  of  spotless  white,  and 
the  slender  figure  whose  graceful  proportions 
had  charmed  eveiy  beholder,  completely  filled 
his  imagination,  and  threw  over  his  face  the 
gloom  of  despair.  The  heavy  moments  rolled 
on,  and  at  length  the  hour  of  twelve  was  an- 
nounced by  the  under  sheriff  while  neither 
officer  nor  prisoner  appeared.  A  beam  of 
hope  now  lighted  the  eye  of  Trellison;  he 
knew  some  unseen  power  had  suspended  or 
averted  the  fatal  sentence,  and  with  unutter- 
able emotions,  he  saw  the  sheriff  at  last 
ascend  the  platform  to  explain  the  mysterious 
absence  of  the  prisoner.  The  multitude  gath- 
ered around,  while  the  officer  declared,  as  he 
said,  with  grief  and  shame  inexpressible,  that 
Miss  Lyford  had  been  withdrawn  by  violence; 
that  Ringbolt  and  the  crew  of  the  Water 
Witch,  in  concert  with  Strale,  had  effected  by 
stratagem  and  force,  the  escape  of  the  crimi- 
nal, and  thus  the  law  was  defrauded  of  its  de- 


223  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

niancls,  and  the  majesty  of  Heaven  of  a  sacri- 
fice, which  would  have  done  much  to  vindicate 
its  insulted  honor,  and  defeat  the  machinations 
of  the  devil.  The  people  were  exhorted  to  go 
home,  and  if  any  of  them  felt  encouraged  in 
the  practice  of  these  wicked  arts,  by  the  escape 
of  Miss  Lyford,  they  might  be  assured  the 
law  would  not  relax  its  demands,  nor  the  offi- 
cers of  justice  their  vigilance,  but  the  land 
must,  at  all  hazards,  be  purged  of  Satan  and 
his  devices.  They  were  also  charged  to  pray 
that  the  mischievous  and  wicked  maiden  who 
had  escaped,  might  be  overtaken  by  the 
Divine  vengeance,  and  punished  for  her  sor- 
ceries. 

At  that  moment,  Trellison  mounted  the 
scaffold.  His  face,  which  till  now  had  worn 
the  livid  hue  of  death,  was  covered  by  the 
flush  of  emotion.  Every  eye  in  that  immense 
assemblage  was  fixed  upon  him.  As  he  flung 
off  his  cap  and  threw  back  his  disordered  hair, 
he  seemed  moved  by  an  impulse  little  less 
than  divine.  In  a  few  moments  his  aspect 
became  composed,  and  in  a  calm  and  clear 
voice  he  gave  utterance  to  the  feelings  which 
moved  his  inmost  soul. 

'  Heaven,  to-day,  has  interposed,'  said  this 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  '220 

master  of  the  assembly,  '  and  spared  the  inno- 
cent blood.  Why  slept  thy  thunders,  oh  Jeho- 
vah !  when  the  dire  machination  entered  my 
heart  ?  when  I  cursed  the  innocent  victim  and 
laid  snares  for  her  life?  Thou  didst  turn  back 
upon  my  soul  a  tide  of  guilt  and  horror,  which 
would  have  drowned  me  in  destruction  and 
perdition,  and  now  thou  hast  checked  its  rage, 
and  given  me  space  to  proclaim  the  innocence 
of  that  victim,  whom  thou  hast  this  day  saved 
from  the  altar  of  Moloch.  Hear  me,  magis- 
trates and  men,  and  ye  ministers  of  an  insulted 
God !  hear  me,  old  age,  middle  life  and  youth ! 
I  proclaim  in  your  ears  that  the  maiden  who 
has  this  day  escaped  death,  was  guiltless  of 
the  crime  for  which  she  was  condemned  to 
die !  Deceived  by  my  own  heart,  mistaking 
the  bitter  passion  of  revenge  for  zeal  in  the 
service  of  my  Maker,  it  was  this  hand  that 
brought  down  the  threatened  ruin  upon  that 
child  of  innocence  and  love.  The  fetters  that 
bound  me  in  delusion  and  shame  are  broken 
for  ever.  But  who  shall  wash  our  guilty  hands 
from  the  blood  we  have  shed?  Who  shall 
reanimate  the  cold  forms  that  but  yesterday 
lived  and  breathed  in  our  midst?  Here,  from 
this  fatal  hill,  shall  go  down  a  memorial 


230  THE    SALEM  BELLE. 

through  all  departing  generations,  which  shall 
brand  us  for  ever.  The  winds  that  sweep  over 
these  valleys  and  rocks  shall  testify  against 
us.  Yonder  tree,  riven  by  lightning,  and 
blasted  to  its  very  roots,  shall  testify  against 
us.  This  mount  of  offence,  on  which  we  now 
stand,  shall  testify  against  us.  For  me,  I  go 
from  this  place,  to  solitude,  penitence  and 
prayer.  Go  you  to  the  like  solemn  offices,  and 
bless  your  Maker,  as  I  do,  that  this  vial  of 
wrath  has  been  stayed.  Hold  back  your  hands 
from  blood;  already  it  cries  for  vengeance 
from  the  ground.  Be  grateful,  as  I  am,  that 
we  are  not  yet  pursued  by  his  avenging  hand, 
or  smitten  by  the  thunders  of  his  wrath.' 

The  speaker  descended  from  the  scaffold. 
As  he  passed  through  the  spell-bound  and 
awe-struck  multitude,  no  one  molested  him. 
He  lingered  for  a  moment  on  the  edge  of  the 
forest,  and  then  waving  his  hand,  as  if  he 
would  again  impress  the  solemn  truths  he  had 
uttered,  on  the  minds  of  the  audience,  he  dis- 
appeared among  the  tress.  An  unbroken  si- 
lence reigned  for  a  few  moments  through  all 
that  vast  assembly,  and  the  first  words  that 
were  spoken,  were  an  expression  of  thankful- 
ness that  the  innocent  maiden  had  escaped ; 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  231 

but  the  solemn  impressions  of  the  day  felled 
to  arrest  the  mighty  torrent  of  superstition  that 
was  now  rushing  over  the  land.  There  were 
not  wanting  those  who  attributed  this  change 
in  Trellison  to  the  power  of  her  magic  arts. 
This  belief  gained  ground,  as  Trellison  was 
never  more  seen  in  public,  and  his  retreat  was 
undiscovered  and  unknown.  The  delusion 
still  prevailed;  other  scenes  of  blood  were 
witnessed ;  and  history,  faithful  to  its  trust, 
has  branded  that  age  and  its  men  of  power 
and  influence  with  an  infamy  which  must 
abide  upon  them  for  ever. 


CHAPTER  EIGHTEENTH. 


THE  Water  Witch  glided  on  her  way  with 
fine  breezes  and  in  gallant  trim,  as  if  con- 
scious of  her  beauty  and  the  charm  she  spread 
over  the  waters.  In  truth,  this  gem  of  the 
ocean  was  a  sort  of  idol  with  Capt.  Kingbolt, 
who  declared  he  could  never  survive  her  loss. 
He  insisted  that  her  like  had  never  before 
floated  on  the  sea,  and  that  when  her  day  of 
service  was  over,  old  Neptune  would  give  her  a 
tomb  in  some  bed  of  coral  and  pearls,  and  send 
up  a  pillar  of  foam  in  perpetual  commemoration 
of  this  graceful  jewel  in  his  crown.  Her 
passengers,  however,  w,ere  occupied  with  far 
graver  thoughts.  The  first  interview  between 
Strale  and  Mary  was  too  simple  and  impressive 
to  be  here  described.  It  is  enough  to  say,  that 
a  remembrance  of  the  dangers  and  distresses 
of  the  last  few  months,  while  it  bound  them 


THE    SALEM   BELLE.  233 


to  each  other  by  the  strongest  ties,  led  them 
also  to  united  and  devout  thanksgivings  to 
that  divine  Being  who  had  preserved  them 
through  all. 

The  voyage  to  Virginia  was  soon  accom- 
plished. Capt.  Ringbolt,  whose  kind  offices 
were  so  essential  to  the  safety  of  Miss  Lyford, 
and  without  whose  agency  the  project  for  her 
deliverance  must  have  failed,  was  well  re- 
warded for  his  services.  It  is  but  just  to  say, 
however,  that  his  humanity  and  generosity 
prompted  him  to  assist  in  the  undertaking 
without  any  stipulated  recompense.  He  had 
no  fear  that  his  trade  would  be  essentially 
disturbed,  as  he  was  confident  a  state  of 
things  so  unnatural  must  soon  pass  away. 
Yet  for  a  time  he  thought  it  prudent  to  keep 
up  his  traffic  along  the  southern  coast,  where 
his  business  might  still  be  prosecuted  with 
success. 

A  few  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  party  at 
Virginia,  they  found  a  vessel  for  England,  in 
which  they  determined  to  embark.  Having 
established  Somers  in  a  small  house,  and  fur- 
nished him  with  means  to  cultivate  a  good 
farm,  Walter  and  Lyford,  with  Mary,  sailed 
for  Europe.  The  voyage  was  prosperous. 


"234  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 


and  in  two  months  from  their  embarkation 
they  reached  the  shores  of  France,  and  soon 
entered  its  gay  metropolis,  where  in  the  fam- 
ily of  Mr.  Strale,  Mary  Lyford  found  the 
afFection  of  parents,  and  gave  in  return  the 
love  and  gratitude  of  a  child.  All  the  scenes 
of  their  past  history  were  related  by  Walter, 
and  in  a  few  weeks,  with  the  full  consent  of 
his  parents,  he  led  Mary  to  the  nuptial  altar. 
Their  happiness  was  now  complete.  Years 
of  love  and  tranquillity  glided  away,  untar- 
nished by  the  lapse  of  time,  consecrated  by  a 
visible  communion  with  God,  and  the  life  of 
Christian  faith. 

The  same  enlightened  and  devoted  piety 
which  resisted  the  force  of  the  wildest  super- 
stition, was  equally  victorious  over  the  gay- 
eties  and  follies  of  Paris.  They  were  placed 
in  circumstances  where  the  attractions  of  the 
world,  its  distinctions  and  honors,  were  freely 
offered  them ;  but  they  chose  to  live  as  pil- 
grims and  strangers  on  the  earth,  looking  for 
a  better  country,  even  a  heavenly.  After  a 
few  years'  residence  in  Paris,  they  removed 
to  Bremen,  the  original  home  of  Mr.  Strale> 
where  Walter,  highly  distinguished  for  his 
literary  character,  filled  one  of  the  most  im- 


THE    SALEM    BELLE.  235 

portant  civil  offices,  and  diffused  around  him 
the  best  influences  of  the  Christian  faith, 
adorned  and  supported  by  a  truly  Christian 
example. 

Mr.  Lyford  returned  to  New  England.  He 
loved  the  land  of  the  pilgrims  ;  and  notwith- 
standing its  follies  and  crimes,  it  was  still 
the  home  of  his  heart.  He  had  seen  among 
the  friends  of  his  sister  one  whom  his  judgment 
not  less  than  his  fancy  recommended  to  his 
affections.  It  was  his  first,  his  long  cherished, 
and  ever  constant  love.  On  his  arrival  at 
Virginia  he  addressed  a  letter  to  Miss  Elliott, 
in  which  he  disclosed  his  attachment,  and 
begged  she  would  reciprocate  a  love  which 
could  be  none  but  hers.  This  communication 
was  not  wholly  unexpected ;  for  their  early 
sympathies,  and  the  high  esteem  in  which 
Lyford  had  ever  been  held,  had  long  before 
this  awakened  responsive  affection  in  her  own 
heart.  Soon  after,  he  appeared  in  Boston, 
and  was  united  in  marriage  to  one  who  was 
the  pride  of  her  family,  and  whose  charms  of 
person  and  manners  were  only  excelled  by 
those  of  Miss  Lyford. 

It  was  one  of  the  first  objects  of  Lyford 
on  his  return  to  New  England,  to  seek  the  un- 
»  20 


236  THE    SALEM    BELLE. 

happy  Trellison,  and  convey  to  him  the  free 
forgiveness  of  his  sister,  and  her  sincere  de- 
sires for  his  usefulness  and  happiness  here 
and  hereafter.  He  was  particularly  charged 
by  Mary  to  perform  this  act  of  Christian  char- 
ity ;  for  the  letter  of  Trellison,  which  she 
read  on  board  the  Water  Witch,  made  a  deep 
impression  on  her  mind.  She  well  knew  the 
gloomy  fanaticism  of  his  temper,  and  was 
anxious  to  mitigate  as  far  as  possible,  the  an- 
guish and  horror  which  had  overwhelmed 
him.  Bitterness  and  revenge  had  no  abode 
in  the  bosom  of  Miss  Lyford ;  and  though  she 
had  previously  written  to  Trellison  and  assur- 
ed him  of  her  forgiveness,  she  was  not  satis- 
fied till  she  could  know  from  her  brother  that 
her  message  had  been  communicated. 

Lyford  had  much  difficulty  in  ascertaining 
the  residence  of  Trellison.  He  found  him  at 
last  in  a  remote  settlement,  where  he  was 
devoting  his  time  to  the  instruction  of  chil- 
dren, and  exerting  the  best  influence  in  the 
veiy  small  and  scattered  community  in  which 
he  lived.  They  conversed  together  of  the 
scenes  through  which  they  had  passed ;  in 
which  Trellison  declared  that  so  far  as  he  was 
an  actor,  he  could  never  forgive  himself;  and 


THE   SALEM  BELLE.  237 

his  only  hope  of  pardon  from  Heaven  was 
founded  on  the  assurance  of  forgiveness  to 
the  chief  of  sinners. 


THE  ancient  chronicle  from  which  we  have 
sketched  these  pictures  here  drops  its  curtain. 
We  find  no  further  traces  of  the  different  indi- 
viduals whose  characters  and  doings  have 
flitted  like  a  dream  before  our  minds.  But 
their  history  shadows  forth  their  destiny ;  and 
we  may  trace  its  brighter  or  darker  lines,  by 
the  characters  in  which  they  have  been  seen. 

That  memorable  tree  under  which  these 
deeds  of  terror  were  done,  was  then  in  its 
greenness  and  beauty.  Not  long  after,  and 
it  literally  fulfilled  the  prophetic  intimation  of 
Trellison.  "  Smitten,  as  was  supposed  by 
lightning,  it  withered  away,  and  stood  for 
years  with  leafless,  outstretched  arms,  and 
sapless  trunk,  until  burned  to  the  ground,  by 
the  descendants  of  the  third  and  fourth  gene- 
ration of  those  who  suffered  under  it  In  su- 
perstitious minds,  tempests  and  torrents  could 
not  wash  away  the  blood  from  the  unhallowed 
hill  whereon  it  grew,  and  the  soil  was  cursed 
find  barren  of  wholesome  vegetation."  * 

*  '  Historical  Letters,'  by  A.  CUSHING,  Esq. 


238  THE   SALEM   BELLE. 

True  Religion  acknowledges  no  affinity  with 
superstition.  She  has  indeed  suffered  from  the 
artificial  bonds  in  which  skepticism  has  en- 
twined them ;-  but  if  her  robes  have  been 
soiled  and  her  countenance  marred  by  the 
unnatural  position  she  is  thus  compelled  to 
occupy,  her  voice  of  charity  and  accents  of 
love  still  proclaim  her  divine,  and  she  will 
always  come  forth  with  renovated  beauty,  and 
offer  to  man  the  best  antidote  against  super- 
stition, and  his  only  true  happiness  for  time 
and  eternity. 


Return  this  material  to  the  library 
from  which  It  was  borrowed. 


A     000028773     0 


